ã€ŠCyberpunk: gained bodyã€‹


 Ch-1

    "Good morning! Night City''s¡­"

    A familiar voice blared from the radio. Peter, who had been sleeping soundly in the back seat of a car, frowned, half-opening his eyes to glare at the noisy device.

    "Damn it, I can''t even sleep properly," he muttered, clearly annoyed.

    But something felt off. As the fog of sleep cleared from his mind, Peter sat up abruptly, blinking at his surroundings.

    What the hell is this? Where am I?

    Peter struggled to piece things together. The last thing he remembered was going to bed after spending countless hours in Cyberpunk 2077, ruthlessly hunting down Adam Smasher. Yet here he was, waking up in a car he didn''t recognize, in a place that seemed eerily familiar but out of reach for reality.

    Peter opened the car door, stepped outside, and immediately froze. He recognized this place¡ªit wasn''t possible, but he knew it.

    This was the Badlands, on the outskirts of Night City, the grimy dystopian future brought to life in the game. His heart sank as he scanned the barren, sun-bleached terrain and the makeshift garage nearby.

    "No way," he whispered. "I''m not dreaming¡­ right?"

    But every detail confirmed it. The two people nearby, locked in conversation, were unmistakable. One was a repairman fiddling with the hood of a car. The other was a tall, silver-haired woman in tattered clothes, V, the protagonist of Cyberpunk 2077.

    "Oh, come on," Peter groaned. "Just because I spend too much time playing the game doesn''t mean I deserve to wake up inside it!"

    The repairman spoke up, his voice tinged with mockery. "Looks like your car''s electrical coupling module is fried. You''ll need a replacement."

    V crossed her arms, her silver hair catching the harsh sunlight as she responded coldly, "Just fix it. I don''t have time for your games."

    The repairman''s gaze lingered on her longer than it should have, his expression sleazy. "Not many pretty faces like yours around here," he said with a smirk. "Most beauties are in Night City. Guess you''re the exception."

    Peter clenched his fists at the man''s tone. He didn''t need to hear more to know the repairman was going to drag this out for as much money as he could squeeze out of them.

    "Look, just fix the damn car," Peter interjected, stepping in front of V. "We don''t have all day."

    The repairman snorted. "Oh, tough guy, huh? Fine. Try fixing it yourself, if you think you''re so smart."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Peter didn''t hesitate. He shoved the man aside and peered under the hood, his hands moving almost on instinct. Having played this mission countless times in the game, he knew exactly what to do.

    "Bypass the coupling," he muttered to himself, pulling out a wire. "Then rewire this¡­ and connect the ignition¡­"

    The repairman watched in stunned silence, and even V raised an eyebrow as Peter worked. Within moments, the car roared to life.

    "Well, I''ll be damned," the repairman said grudgingly. "Didn''t think a drifter like you had it in you. But don''t expect it to last long¡ªyour compressor will be running on fumes soon enough."

    Peter shot him a glare. "It just needs to last until we get to Night City."

    V smirked. "Nice work, Peter."

    Peter shrugged, brushing off the compliment, but his satisfaction was short-lived. A loud screech interrupted the moment as the garage''s metal shutter door rolled open.

    In walked a man with a badge pinned to his chest¡ªa sheriff, judging by his self-important swagger. He was tall, broad-shouldered, and radiated arrogance. Peter recognized him immediately.

    Andrew Jones, he thought with a grimace. The narcissistic sheriff from the prologue mission.

    "Mike," the sheriff said, addressing the repairman, "you didn''t tell me we had visitors."

    Mike shrugged, clearly uncomfortable. "They just got here, Sheriff. Figured it wasn''t worth bothering you."

    Andrew Jones sauntered over to the car, placing a boot on the front bumper as he eyed V with thinly veiled interest. "Well, well. What do we have here? A couple of drifters wandering into my town without saying hello to the sheriff? That''s not how we do things around here."

    V''s expression darkened, but she kept her tone measured. "Our car broke down. We''re just passing through."

    The sheriff ignored her words, puffing up his chest. "Name''s Andrew Jones. You might''ve heard of me. ''Silver Shotgun.'' I fought in the last Corporate War, special forces. Ring any bells?"

    V was about to dismiss him, but Peter cut her off, forcing a polite smile. "Of course. Who hasn''t heard of Andrew Jones? A real legend."

    Jones'' expression softened slightly at the praise. "Glad someone around here has some respect."

    "But," Peter continued, "we''re not part of any family or clan. It''s just the two of us. We don''t want trouble¡ªwe just need to get to Night City."

    Jones narrowed his eyes, clearly weighing their words. After a tense moment, he stepped back from the car. "Fine. But don''t let me catch you stirring up trouble in my town. And don''t overstay your welcome."

    With that, he turned and walked away, but not before shooting one last lingering glance at V.

    V exhaled sharply as soon as he was out of earshot. "That guy''s a walking ego trip. Let''s get out of here before he changes his mind."

    Peter nodded, climbing into the passenger seat as V started the car. The engine rumbled to life, and they pulled away from the garage, leaving the sheriff and the repairman in a cloud of dust.

    As the open road stretched out before them, Peter couldn''t help but wonder what he''d gotten himself into. Somehow, he had ended up in the world of Cyberpunk 2077, and he had no idea how¡ªor if¡ªhe would ever get back.

    For now, though, one thing was certain: if they were going to survive in Night City, they''d need to stick together.

    Peter glanced at V, who was focused on the road ahead. "Hey," he said, breaking the silence. "Thanks for not freaking out back there."

    V smirked. "Don''t mention it. You handled yourself pretty well for someone who just woke up in the middle of nowhere."

    Peter leaned back in his seat, letting out a deep breath. "Yeah, well, something tells me this is just the beginning."

    And he was right. In Night City, the line between survival and destruction was razor-thin. And Peter was about to find out just how sharp it could be.

 Chapter 2: Can I Become Stronger By Basking In The Sun?

    "I don''t believe it. You homeless people just stick together," the sheriff sneered, shaking his head dismissively. He didn''t buy V''s story, but it seemed to amuse him more than it irritated him. If V had mentioned a family he didn''t recognize, he would have detained her on the spot.

    As for Peter? The sheriff barely gave him a second thought. Wasn''t he the lone drifter who had been causing trouble around town, the one the locals claimed had been dealt with?

    V, unfazed, kept her tone even. "Our family has been disbanded. It''s just the two of us now, and we''re heading to Night City."

    "Oh, to Night City?" The sheriff''s lip curled into a sneer. "Just you two hard-working lovebirds?"

    "This has nothing to do with you," V shot back, her patience clearly wearing thin.

    Peter watched the exchange in silence. He could feel the tension rising, though he knew better than to jump in.

    "Our car''s antenna is broken," V continued. "I saw a signal tower nearby. I need to use it to contact someone."

    The sheriff smirked, tugging his belt in a show of authority. "You can use it, but don''t stick around town too long. I don''t want to see you loitering or stirring up trouble. Understand?"

    V gave him a curt nod, not wasting any more words. She climbed back into the driver''s seat and turned to Peter. "I don''t want to cause any trouble, and you don''t need to either. Let''s go."

    Peter slid into the passenger seat, and V started the car. They drove out of the small, dusty town in silence. After reaching the signal tower, V managed to contact Jack, confirming their meeting spot.

    The desert stretched endlessly around them as they continued driving. The heat shimmered off the road, making the landscape look almost surreal. Peter leaned back in his seat, watching the scenery blur past. Something about it all felt too real¡ªtoo vivid.

    As his surroundings settled into a strange familiarity, Peter''s mind began to absorb the memories of his new body. This body''s name was also Peter. He was the son of drifters, part of the same family as V. A few days ago, their family had been disbanded after a failed mission. Both his and V''s parents were gone, casualties of this unforgiving world.

    In the cyberpunk world, this was normal. The average life expectancy barely hit thirty.

    Peter sighed, the weight of this new reality settling in. He turned his attention to V, who was focused on the road ahead. She had long silver hair and striking blue eyes. Her skin was tanned from years of exposure to the harsh desert sun, but her features were undeniably beautiful.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Peter found himself smiling faintly. "V, why did you tell the sheriff you knew him? We obviously don''t."

    "If I didn''t," V replied without looking at him, "we might not have been able to leave the town without trouble. Sometimes it''s worth stroking an idiot''s ego just to get by."

    Peter nodded, understanding her reasoning. V sighed, glancing at him briefly. "To be honest, if the family hadn''t fallen apart, I wouldn''t have reached out to a fixer to get us to Night City. But here we are. It''s just the two of us now."

    Peter felt a pang of guilt. If the family hadn''t been destroyed, V wouldn''t have had to take on this burden. But this world didn''t allow time for regret. Survival was all that mattered.

    As Peter stared out the window, his thoughts drifted back to his life before this one. He remembered the anime, the hours spent playing the game. If he hadn''t been so obsessed with this world, would he have ended up here?

    His thoughts were interrupted by a strange sensation. He stretched his hand out the window, letting the sunlight hit his skin. A warm, almost electric energy flowed through him, filling his veins.

    "Hey, V," Peter said, his voice hesitant. "Do you think there''s a prosthetic out there that gets stronger by basking in the sun?"

    V shot him a confused glance. "What? Did you catch some weird malware? Why are you talking nonsense?"

    Peter shook his head, flexing his fingers as the warmth continued to flow. "I''m serious. This feels...different."

    "Peter..." V leaned over, placing a hand on his forehead. Her touch startled him, and he froze.

    "What are you doing?" he asked, his voice a bit higher than he intended.

    "Checking for a fever," V replied with a smirk. "You''re acting weird."

    Peter turned his face away, trying to hide his embarrassment. "I''m fine. Just...forget I said anything."

    V laughed, her teasing tone lightening the mood. "Are you blushing? Seriously? We''ve known each other forever, and now you''re getting shy?"

    Peter grumbled, "It''s nothing. Let''s just focus on the job."

    They continued driving, the strange warmth still lingering in Peter''s hand. He didn''t understand it yet, but something had changed.

    Eventually, they reached their destination. V double-checked the coordinates before parking the car.

    Inside the dusty building, Peter immediately recognized the man waiting for them. Jack. His broad frame and mischievous grin were just as he remembered.

    "If you''d taken any longer, I''d have started farming just to survive," Jack said, leaning back casually. "You two must be V and Peter."

    "That''s us," Peter replied with a smile. "And you''re Jack Wilson, right?"

    Jack grinned. "Dios m¨ªo. Nobody told me my contact would be such a beautiful lady." His eyes lingered on V, who didn''t seem amused.

    "This has nothing to do with you," V said sharply. "We''re here for the job. I hear you''ve got some goods that need moving?"

    Jack raised his hands in mock surrender. "Relax, Chica. It''s just tradition to get to know your partners before doing business."

    "Fine," V muttered, crossing her arms. "But let''s keep it professional."

    Jack turned to Peter, his grin returning. "What about you, Hermano? You seem chill."

    Peter chuckled. "Let''s get the job done first. Then we can talk about traditions."

    Jack clapped his hands together. "I like this guy! Let''s get to work."

    As the three discussed the details of their mission, Peter couldn''t shake the feeling in his chest. That strange warmth from the sun¡ªit wasn''t going away. If anything, it was growing stronger.

    But for now, he pushed the thought aside. Survival always came first. For more episode visit patreon.

 Chapter 3: Turned Out To Be a Man of Steel?

    "Alright, Jack. Shouldn''t you show us the goods we''re delivering this time?" V said, turning to the man who was still chuckling at his own jokes.

    Jack grinned and patted the large metal box beside him. "Here it is, my friends. This is what we''re delivering."

    "What''s in it?" V asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

    "Honestly? I don''t know, and I prefer not to. Our job is to deliver it, not ask questions. Trust me, it''s better that way." Jack shrugged nonchalantly.

    "You''re willing to transport something without knowing what it is? Especially something stolen from a corporation?" V pointed at the company logo stamped on the side of the box, her expression growing darker.

    "Whoa, whoa, ''stolen'' is such a harsh word," Jack replied, laughing nervously. "Let''s just say some fool left it lying around, and another fool picked it up. Happens all the time in this world."

    "You don''t think they''ll come looking for this?" V asked incredulously.

    Jack waved dismissively. "By the time they figure out it''s missing, we''ll be sipping drinks in Night City. Don''t worry about it."

    V sighed, shaking her head, but she didn''t argue. "Fine, load it into the car. Let''s get this over with."

    "Now we''re talking! I thought you were going to chicken out," Jack teased as he hefted the box toward the car.

    "Zenima, this thing''s heavy," Jack grumbled as he placed the box into the trunk, dusting off his hands afterward.

    Peter leaned against the car, watching the exchange unfold. After a moment, he spoke up, explaining the incident they had with the sheriff earlier.

    Jack nodded along, his expression shifting between amusement and disbelief. "That sheriff sounds like a joke. Never heard of a ''silver shotgun'' in my life. But, hey, at least the guy had good taste." Jack shot V a cheeky grin, clearly enjoying her growing irritation.

    "Just shut up and get in," V said, rolling her eyes as she got into the driver''s seat.

    Jack moved to take the passenger seat, but V stopped him with a glare. Reluctantly, he climbed into the back while Peter took the seat next to her.

    As the car began to roll down the desert road, Peter leaned his arm out of the window, letting the sunlight warm his skin. A strange, comforting energy flowed through him, like nothing he''d ever experienced before.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    It had been hours since Peter realized something was different. Since the moment he stepped into the sunlight, he could feel a steady increase in strength coursing through his body. His senses sharpened, and he could swear his skin was becoming harder¡ªmore resilient.

    Could it be? Could he really have the powers of Superman''s Man of Steel?

    The thought was both thrilling and terrifying. Peter had spent his previous life obsessing over superheroes in games and shows, but to actually live it? To wield such unimaginable power in the harsh, unforgiving world of Cyberpunk?

    If this was true, then corporations like Arasaka and Militech wouldn''t just be threats¡ªthey''d be ants.

    "Yo, what''s your story, man?" Jack''s voice pulled Peter out of his thoughts.

    Peter glanced at him. "What do you mean?"

    "You and V. You''re not exactly the typical pair I''d expect to see out here."

    "We''re siblings," V said curtly, her focus on the road ahead.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, his skepticism clear. "Siblings, huh? Doesn''t look like it. You sure there''s nothing else going on between you two?"

    "Don''t push your luck," V snapped, her cheeks reddening slightly.

    Peter chuckled to himself, choosing not to add anything. Instead, he focused on the comforting sensation of sunlight warming his arm as the car sped toward their destination.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll shut up," Jack said, leaning back with a grin. "You two are a weird pair, though."

    As the checkpoint came into view on the horizon, tension filled the car. V adjusted the radio, trying to drown out her own nerves with music, but her rigid posture betrayed her unease.

    "Jack," Peter said, breaking the silence, "the middleman gave you a cargo list for this job, right?"

    "Of course," Jack said, rummaging through his pockets before handing over a slip of paper.

    Peter scanned the document, his expression darkening.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked, his voice tinged with worry.

    "See this here?" Peter pointed at a section of the paper. "LOA. It means this cargo will trigger an automatic scan the moment we cross the border."

    Jack''s face went pale. "You''re kidding. Isn''t that basically screaming, ''Hey, we''re smuggling''?"

    "Exactly. The good news is, we can bribe the guards to look the other way. The bad news is...you did bring enough money for that, right?" Peter raised an eyebrow.

    Jack laughed nervously, pulling a credchip out of his pocket. "Of course I did! What do you take me for?"

    V rolled her eyes. "Great. Let''s just get this over with."

    The car rolled into the checkpoint, the guards already signaling them to stop. The blockade ahead was intimidating, but Peter kept his expression calm.

    "Drive into the inspection area," one of the guards barked.

    V complied without hesitation, pulling the car to a stop in the designated zone.

    "Everyone in the vehicle, step out for further questioning," another guard ordered.

    Jack shifted nervously in his seat, muttering, "This doesn''t feel right..."

    "Stay calm," V snapped. "If you panic, they''ll know something''s up."

    Peter placed a reassuring hand on Jack''s shoulder. "Relax. Let me handle it."

    Jack let out a shaky breath. "Alright, Peter. I''m trusting you on this."

    As the guards approached, Peter stepped out of the car first, his expression calm and confident. He knew the rules of this world¡ªconfidence and quick thinking were often the only things that stood between life and death.

    "Papers," the guard demanded, holding out his hand.

    Peter handed over the documents without hesitation, meeting the guard''s gaze with a steady look.

    The guard scanned the papers, then glanced at the car. "What''s in the cargo?"

    "Just some supplies for a client in Night City," Peter replied smoothly. "Nothing illegal, I assure you."

    The guard''s eyes narrowed. "And the LOA trigger? Care to explain that?"

    Peter smiled faintly, slipping a credchip into the guard''s hand. "Just a misunderstanding. I''m sure we can sort this out, right?"

    The guard hesitated, then pocketed the chip with a grunt. "Fine. Move along."

    As Peter got back into the car, Jack let out a loud cheer. "Hermano, you''re a lifesaver!"

    V smirked, glancing at Peter. "Not bad."

    Peter shrugged, but inside, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of confidence. If he could handle this, maybe he really was ready for what this world had in store for him.

    The sun dipped below the horizon as they sped away from the checkpoint, the faint glow of Night City beckoning in the distance. But as Peter looked out at the darkening sky, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his journey was only just beginning.    for more Episodes visit patreon.

 Chapter 4: Peters Rage

    With the manifest and chips in hand, Peter walked into the checkpoint building, his steps steady despite the tension in the air. He eyed the guards armed to the teeth, their fingers itching to use their weapons. Though Peter knew his steel-like body might withstand a bullet or two, he wasn''t willing to test his limits. Not now.

    "Please hand over your weapons here," barked a guard at the entrance, gesturing to a nearby window.

    Peter nodded, pulling the pistol from his waistband and placing it on the counter. The guards tensed as he moved, their rifles shifting ever so slightly in his direction. They relaxed only when Peter''s gun was securely handed over.

    "Proceed to Interrogation Room 2," the guard ordered, waving him through.

    Peter walked down the dimly lit hallway, finding the door marked "2" and stepping inside. Sitting behind a desk was a familiar figure: a checkpoint officer with an air of smug arrogance.

    "Your documents," the officer said flatly, barely looking up.

    Suppressing his irritation, Peter handed over the cargo manifest. The officer scanned it briefly, a flicker of recognition passing over his face as he noted the "LOA" label on the manifest¡ªan indicator that the cargo would be flagged once it crossed the border.

    "What are you transporting?" the officer asked, his tone laced with suspicion.

    Peter kept his expression neutral. "It''s all written there."

    The officer raised an eyebrow, then leaned back in his chair and lit a cigarette. "Well, sometimes things aren''t as clear as they seem. Anything else you''d like to declare?"

    Feigning compliance, Peter pulled out a chip and slid it across the table. "An additional item for the manifest," he said coolly.

    The officer''s demeanor shifted as he pocketed the chip. He placed the manifest over it as if nothing had happened. "Which group do you belong to? Saul''s crew? Viper Gang?"

    Peter hesitated only for a moment. "Saul''s crew," he lied smoothly.

    The officer nodded, seeming satisfied. "Alright, you''re clear. The roadblocks outside have been lowered. Move along."

    Peter left the room without a word, reclaiming his weapon at the counter before heading back to the car.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "How''d it go?" V asked, glancing at him anxiously as he slid into the passenger seat.

    "Handled. Shouldn''t be any problems now," Peter replied confidently.

    "I don''t know... something still feels off," Jack muttered from the backseat, fidgeting nervously.

    "Oh? Do you always get these feelings, Jack?" V teased, her tension easing slightly.

    "Of course not! I''m just saying..." Jack trailed off, his unease apparent.

    "Relax," Peter said, leaning back in his seat. "Just keep driving."

    The car rumbled down the dusty road, the desert stretching endlessly on either side. The checkpoint was behind them, and for a moment, the trio allowed themselves to breathe a little easier.

    But then Jack''s voice broke the fragile calm. "Uh... guys? Is it just me, or are those cars coming straight at us?"

    Peter and V turned to see a convoy of vehicles speeding toward them. The Tiger Claw Gang insignia was unmistakable.

    "Shit," Jack cursed.

    Peter''s jaw tightened. "Guess the checkpoint guard sold us out." His hands clenched into fists, his knuckles white. The veins in his arms bulged, his fury barely contained.

    "We don''t know that for sure," V began, but her words were cut off as the first car in the convoy opened fire.

    "Leave the cargo, you bastards!" one of the gang members yelled, their bullets pinging off the car.

    "Fuck them," Peter snarled, pulling his pistol and leaning out the window. Without hesitation, he began firing at the attackers, his movements sharp and precise.

    Jack, not one to be left out, grabbed his own gun and joined the fray, though his shots were more about suppressing fire than accuracy.

    Peter, however, was a different story. Each time he squeezed the trigger, a Tiger Claw member dropped. His focus was laser-sharp, the world around him slowing as his targets came into view.

    "Jesus, Peter! Your aim is insane!" Jack shouted, his admiration clear even in the chaos.

    Peter didn''t respond. He was locked in, his heightened senses picking up every movement, every sound. His bullets found their marks effortlessly, taking out drivers and gunmen alike.

    Within minutes, the gang''s convoy was in disarray. Cars veered off the road, some crashing into each other as their drivers fell. The remaining vehicles turned tail and fled, the surviving gang members shouting in panic.

    "Yeah, you better run!" Jack hollered, leaning out the window and firing a few celebratory shots into the air.

    V pulled the car over at the entrance of a rundown motel, cutting the engine and exhaling deeply. "Well, that was fun," she muttered sarcastically.

    Peter stepped out of the car, holstering his pistol. His expression was unreadable, but the tension in his shoulders was unmistakable.

    "Hermano," Jack said, slinging an arm around Peter''s shoulders. "You''re a damn sharpshooter. Ever think about partnering up permanently?"

    V, still seated in the driver''s seat, watched Peter closely. She''d known him for over a decade, but the man who had just taken down a convoy of armed gangsters with chilling precision felt like a stranger.

    Peter ignored Jack''s question, his mind elsewhere. The Tiger Claw Gang''s ambush wasn''t random. Someone had tipped them off, and Peter had a good idea who.

    He glanced back toward the horizon, where the checkpoint sat in the distance. His fists clenched again. That guard would regret underestimating him.

    For now, though, they had bigger problems. Night City was close, and it wasn''t the paradise the checkpoint guards had mocked it to be. It was a battleground, and Peter was ready for whatever came next. More Episodes available in patreon.

 Chapter 5: A Gadget Worth Two Hundred Thousand

    "So, you''re saying we''ll stay in this rundown motel tonight and head to the city tomorrow?" Peter asked, glancing skeptically at the dilapidated building before him.

    Jack laughed nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Ahahaha, well, Hermano (brother), the middleman isn''t ready to meet us tonight. It''s better to wait until morning when the city guards are less vigilant. Besides," he added sheepishly, "I''m a little tight on cash."

    Peter sighed and nodded in resignation. "Fine, looks like we don''t have much of a choice."

    Jack went ahead and booked two rooms at the motel. Peter initially planned to share a room with Jack, but before he could say anything, V grabbed his arm and dragged him into her room.

    Jack stood by the counter, watching them disappear into the room with an amused expression. "Sister and brother, huh?" he muttered knowingly to himself.

    Inside the room, Peter looked around at the mess. The place was a disaster¡ªstained walls, dried blood splatters, discarded tissues, and empty cans scattered on the floor. He wrinkled his nose. At least the bed looked... somewhat clean.

    "Well," Peter muttered, "it''s not like we can expect a five-star hotel."

    As he examined the room, V stepped closer, her face just inches from his. Peter turned crimson and quickly averted his gaze. "Uh... V? What''s wrong?"

    V crossed her arms, her expression a mix of worry and suspicion. "Peter, are you hiding something from me?"

    Peter froze, unsure how to respond. V was the closest thing he had to family ever since they''d lost their parents. They''d grown up together, doing odd jobs for the family just to scrape by. She knew him better than anyone.

    "I''m serious," V continued, narrowing her eyes. "What was all that back there with the Tiger Claw Gang? Your aim was... insane. That''s not something you just pick up overnight. What''s going on?"

    Peter hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath. "V, do you remember earlier today when I asked you about prosthetic tech that could be enhanced by sunlight?"

    V tilted her head, recalling the conversation. "Yeah... you mentioned something about that on the way to meet Jack. Wait... are you saying¡ª"

    Peter nodded. "Something''s changed. I only discovered it today, but... well, let me show you."

    Before V could respond, Peter vanished from where he stood. She blinked in surprise, spinning around to find him now standing behind her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "How did you¡ª" V started to ask, but Peter interrupted by walking over to the bed. With one hand, he lifted the entire frame off the ground like it weighed nothing.

    V''s jaw dropped. "Peter... what the hell?"

    Peter set the bed down gently and turned to face her. "I don''t know how, but it''s like my body has been... upgraded. I feel stronger, faster. And when I''m exposed to sunlight, it''s like I get even more powerful."

    V stared at him, her mind racing. She knew Peter better than anyone, and there was no way he''d undergone any major cybernetic upgrades. Yet, here he was, displaying abilities far beyond anything she''d ever seen.

    "This is... incredible," she said, finally finding her voice. "But Peter, you need to be careful. If the corpos find out about this, they''ll want to dissect you like some kind of lab rat. You can''t let anyone see what you can do."

    Peter nodded solemnly. "I know. Don''t worry, V. I''ll be careful."

    Before they could continue, a knock came at the door.

    "Who is it?" V called out, her voice tinged with caution.

    "It''s me, Jack," came the reply. "I''ve got something to discuss with you."

    V glanced at Peter, then walked over to open the door. Jack stepped in, carrying a large metal case. He set it down with a grunt, wiping sweat from his brow.

    "Damn, this thing''s heavy," he muttered before straightening up. "Hope I''m not interrupting anything."

    "No, it''s fine," V said. "What''s up?"

    Jack grinned mischievously. "So, I''ve been thinking... instead of just handing this over to the middleman tomorrow, why don''t we take a peek at what''s inside? Maybe we can flip it ourselves and make a bigger profit."

    V frowned. "Jack, are you serious? You know how dangerous it is to mess with a middleman. If word gets out, you''ll have a target on your back."

    Jack waved off her concern. "Relax, I''ve already talked to my contact¡ªFather, from the Valentino Gang. He''s interested in whatever''s in this case. Trust me, it''ll be fine."

    Peter shrugged. "I don''t see the harm. Let''s open it and see what we''re dealing with."

    V sighed, clearly unconvinced. "Fine. But if this goes sideways, it''s on you, Jack."

    Jack grinned and quickly popped open the case. As the lid lifted, a rush of cold air escaped, and inside, they found a small creature curled up in a frosty compartment.

    "No way..." Jack whispered, his eyes wide with disbelief. "Dios m¨ªo... it''s an iguana. A red one, no less!"

    Peter stared at the animal, equally stunned. "A red iguana? I''ve never seen anything like it."

    V leaned in for a closer look. "Is this thing even worth anything?"

    Jack laughed. "Worth anything? Hermana, this little guy is worth at least two hundred thousand eddies in Night City!"

    V''s eyes widened. "Two hundred thousand? Are you serious?"

    "Dead serious," Jack said, his tone brimming with excitement. "This isn''t just some ordinary pet. Exotic animals like this are insanely rare, especially in Night City. We could make a fortune!"

    Peter crossed his arms, his mind racing. Two hundred thousand eurodollars could change their lives. It could buy them a better home, better gear¡ªhell, it could even get them out of the nomad life altogether.

    "So," Jack said, clapping his hands together. "What do you say? Are we in this together?"

    Peter and V exchanged a look. They both knew the risks involved, but the potential reward was too great to ignore.

    "Alright," Peter said finally. "Let''s do it."

    V nodded. "But we need to be smart about this. No mistakes."

    Jack grinned. "Smart''s my middle name, Hermana. Trust me, we''re gonna pull this off."

    As the trio began making plans, the red iguana stirred slightly in its compartment, its bright, reptilian eyes opening for the first time.

    The game was on, and Peter, V, and Jack were ready to take their first big gamble in Night City. for more Episodes visit patreon

 Chapter 6: Night

    "Two hundred thousand? For this thing?!"

    V''s voice rose in disbelief as she stared at the iguana in Jack''s hands.

    "Of course," Jack replied with a grin, holding the small creature up like a prized possession. "The big shots in Night City love exotic pets. And this little guy? A rare, mutated red species? It''s like finding a golden lottery ticket."

    Jack''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He''d owned a pet shark once, though it had been short-lived due to the high costs of keeping it. But this iguana¡ªthis was on a whole different level. Green iguanas were practically extinct in the cyberpunk world, and finding a red mutant like this was unheard of.

    "But still," Jack sighed, his excitement dimming slightly. "We''ll only end up with about a hundred thousand euros after all''s said and done. The priest has to handle the middleman and find a buyer, and he''ll take his cut."

    "Come on, Jack," V said, crossing her arms. "How many gigs would we have to take to even get close to a hundred thousand? Be happy with that. It''s a hell of a lot more than the twenty thousand we would''ve gotten if we''d just handed the case over without question."

    She wasn''t wrong. The payout for most jobs in Night City barely covered the basics¡ªrent, repairs, maybe a half-decent secondhand car. Even their last job together had barely netted them fifty thousand euros, most of which had gone straight to the family.

    Jack scratched his head. "Yeah, I guess you''re right. Fine, how about this? Tomorrow, Peter, you and V come with me to meet the priest. We''ll split the money there."

    Peter nodded, and Jack gave him a knowing smirk as he headed for the door. As the door clicked shut behind him, Peter let out a breath, knowing Jack was treating him like one of his own now. That smirk? It was Jack''s way of showing trust¡ªa far cry from the brash, arrogant attitude he''d had when they first met.

    "Oh, I''ve been running around all day. I''m gonna shower first," V said, stretching as she headed to the bathroom.

    Peter nodded absently and collapsed onto the bed. For the first time since he''d arrived in this world, he was lying on an actual mattress. Clenching his fists, he felt the overwhelming strength coursing through him¡ªa strength he barely understood but instinctively knew how to control.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Looking at the ceiling, Peter made a silent promise. "V, I''ll make sure we have a good life in this city."

    Closing his eyes, Peter let the exhaustion of the day take over. While his body didn''t feel tired, his mind had reached its limit.

    "Peter, what are you¡ª"

    V''s voice cut off as she stepped out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, only to find Peter already asleep on the bed.

    The corners of her mouth twitched in annoyance. "This brat doesn''t even know how to cover himself with a blanket."

    She grabbed the edge of the quilt he wasn''t lying on and gently pulled it over him. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she looked at Peter''s sleeping face, her expression softening. Memories of their childhood flashed through her mind, reminding her of the bond they shared.

    At some point, V leaned back against him, her eyes closing as sleep overtook her.

    ---

    Morning

    Peter blinked awake, staring groggily at the cracked ceiling of the motel. He shifted slightly and froze, realizing his arm was trapped. Glancing to the side, he found V sound asleep, her arm wrapped around his.

    His face flushed. Don''t panic. Don''t move.

    The last thing he wanted was for the towel she wore to shift, creating an awkward¡ªor potentially dangerous¡ªsituation. He stayed perfectly still, pretending to be asleep, until he felt her stir.

    Peter waited for the sound of the bathroom door closing before sitting up, running a hand through his hair. A faint warmth lingered on his arm, and he smiled faintly, his protective instincts toward V growing stronger.

    A few minutes later, V emerged, fully dressed. Her casual demeanor betrayed no sign of embarrassment. "You fell asleep last night without showering, Peter. Go clean up¡ªwe''ve got to meet the priest soon."

    Peter grabbed his backpack and hurried into the bathroom, grateful for the excuse to escape the awkwardness.

    ---

    Standing under the shower''s spray, Peter glanced at himself in the cracked mirror. His reflection showed a man with a perfectly proportioned physique, lean and muscular, but not bulky. It was the kind of body he''d always dreamed of having in his previous life, though no amount of exercise had ever gotten him there.

    Drying off, Peter stepped out of the bathroom to find Jack lounging on the sofa in their room.

    "Finally! Hermano (brother), you''re out. I''ve been waiting forever!"

    "Sorry," Peter muttered. "I was exhausted last night and passed out before I could clean up."

    Jack smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Busy night, huh?"

    Peter raised an eyebrow, catching the implication immediately. He glanced at V, who seemed oblivious to the remark, and gave Jack a pointed look.

    Jack grinned but didn''t push further. "Alright, let''s head out. Time to meet the priest."

    V grabbed her jacket, and the trio made their way downstairs. As they stepped out into the streets of Night City, Peter couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.

    This wasn''t just about the money or the rare iguana. It was the first step toward building something bigger¡ªa future where he and V wouldn''t have to scrape by just to survive.

    And Peter wasn''t going to let anyone stand in the way of that future. for more Episodes visit patreon.

 Chapter 7: Order? A Rich Mans Toy

    "Do you think this car will even make it to Night City?"

    "No idea," Jack replied with a shrug. "But I think we''ll be fine."

    Moments later, black smoke erupted from the vehicle''s hood, and the engine gave a final, sputtering groan. Jack coughed, stepping out of the car with a string of curses. "Ahem! Damn it! This piece of junk didn''t even make it all the way here. What a f***ing waste."

    Peter and V exchanged exasperated looks, black lines forming on their foreheads as they stared at the car. They had tried driving slowly, hoping to keep the car alive for the journey, but their efforts had proven futile. The car was officially dead, just as they reached the outskirts of Night City.

    Jack kicked the car''s tire in frustration, but Peter raised his hand to stop him. "Getting mad isn''t going to help. Let''s focus on finding a new ride."

    Jack glanced at Peter, noting his calm demeanor. It struck him that Peter was a perfect balance for his own fiery temperament¡ªsomeone who could keep his head in tense situations. In Night City, where trust was a rare commodity, finding someone reliable was like striking gold. Jack grunted in agreement, knowing how many so-called "brothers" in the city would sell you out for the right price.

    "So, where exactly are we right now?" Peter asked, breaking Jack''s train of thought.

    Jack pulled up a map, his face darkening as he scanned the location. "Desafortunado (bad luck). We''re in Santo Domingo. Not good news."

    V raised an eyebrow. "What''s so bad about it?"

    Jack sneered, leaning back against the car. "This is the Sixth Street Gang''s turf. A bunch of ex-military types who started off as ''protectors'' for the neighborhood. But now? They''re just gangsters with a fancy excuse."

    Peter''s mind clicked into overdrive, recalling the information he''d picked up about the Sixth Street Gang. His supercharged brain made it easier to piece things together. The gang was made up of about 2,300 members, mostly veterans who claimed to keep their territory safe. They rarely crossed into other gangs'' areas, but within their own turf, they were known for extorting small businesses under the guise of "protection fees."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    While the Sixth Street Gang wasn''t the most dangerous group in Night City, Peter knew better than to underestimate them. It was better to pass through their territory than risk running into the Tiger Claws again. After all, the Tiger Claws hadn''t sent their top enforcers last time, but Peter doubted their next encounter would be as "lucky."

    "Ding~"

    Jack''s holo-communicator lit up, and he scowled when he saw the name flashing on the screen. It was the middleman for their current job.

    "Tch, esto es realmente dif¨ªcil (this is really difficult)," Jack muttered before answering the call. "Yeah, it''s me. What''s the problem?"

    The voice on the other end was sharp and impatient. "Jack! You were supposed to deliver over an hour ago. Where the hell are you?"

    The speaker was Toby Jais, a low-tier middleman who was practically pulling his hair out over the delay. Toby knew how valuable the red iguana was¡ªso much so that he had spent 50,000 euros bribing a corporate employee to "lose" it. He''d even forked over another 10,000 euros to grease the wheels with the border police.

    Toby wasn''t a big-time player like Tanaka, the Priest, or the Captain. He scraped by on the scraps the major middlemen didn''t want, and this iguana was supposed to be his ticket to the next level.

    "Look, Toby," Jack interrupted, his voice steady. "We got hit by the Tiger Claws crossing the border last night. If you want to yell at someone, go take it up with them. I''ve got to go now."

    Before Toby could respond, Jack ended the call.

    "Jack Wells!" Toby''s voice exploded in fury, though the line was already dead. Slamming his communicator onto the desk, Toby fumed. He was practically broke, with only one loyal lackey to his name. Everyone else under his command was a mercenary, ready to bolt the moment the money dried up.

    Night City was ruthless that way. Loyalty only lasted as long as your wallet was full.

    "F***! Jack Wells, you''ll regret this!" Toby shouted, but deep down, he knew he was powerless to do anything.

    Meanwhile, Jack chuckled, shaking his head. "He thinks he can threaten me? That guy''s all bark and no bite."

    V clapped Jack on the shoulder, laughing. "Wow, big guy. I didn''t take you for the type to cheat someone."

    Jack shrugged, unbothered. "In Night City, you don''t survive by playing nice. Even if you''re just a beggar on the street, you''ve got to be ready to screw someone over if it means living another day."

    Peter frowned but didn''t say anything. Jack had a point. Night City was a chaotic, lawless mess where morality often took a backseat to survival.

    The trio resumed their search for a new ride, their boots crunching against the dusty pavement. The heat was oppressive, and the air smelled faintly of oil and decay. Santo Domingo wasn''t the worst district in Night City, but it wasn''t exactly paradise either.

    "What about the police?" Peter asked after a while.

    Jack laughed bitterly. "The NCPD? They don''t care about order. As long as you don''t mess with the corpos or the rich, they''ll turn a blind eye to just about anything. Hell, they''re practically a gang themselves."

    Peter nodded, keeping his thoughts to himself. He had only been in this world for a short time, but he already understood how it worked. Survival came first. Trust was a luxury.

    As they moved further into Santo Domingo, Peter''s mind began racing again, forming plans and contingencies. The Sixth Street Gang might not be the worst enemies, but that didn''t mean they could afford to let their guard down.

    Whatever lay ahead, Peter silently vowed to protect V and Jack. In this city of broken dreams and jagged edges, they were the closest thing he had to family.

    for more Episodes visit patreon.

 Chapter 8: Lucy and the Cybermaniac

    "So Peter your plan is for us to take the public light rail to Heywood?"

    Jack said a little speechlessly.

    To be honest, he thought Peter would come up with some grandiose plan to pass through Santo Domingo, but it turned out to take the ubiquitous public light rail to Heywood.

    "Have you watched Hei Chaomeng too much? I think the most convenient thing is to take the public light rail. Why don''t you spend some money and call a Dellaman taxi to take us to Heywood? I think that''s safer."

    Peter gave Jack a blank look.

    Jack, this guy just doesn''t like to use his brain, and he will fight the light rail of Night City at every turn, and there will be no security scanning system. It is the safest place to sit.

    Unless you encounter a cyber lunatic and then NCPD comes to solve it and is taken away for inspection, otherwise it is so easy to encounter NCPD.

    "Oh, okay, okay."

    "Jack, you should also learn from Peter to use your brain, otherwise won''t it hold us back when we go on missions together?"

    V said jokingly.

    "I just don''t like to use my brain, so I asked you to be my partner, didn''t I?"

    Jack smiled silly.

    The few people just chatted one after another, completely oblivious to the whispering of the guy standing in the corner with his back to everyone in their carriage.

    "Destroy...kill...destroy...kill!"

    Peter looked around for a while, at this moment he saw a person he never dreamed he would see.

    With short white hair and a hot figure, it looks so suitable with that outfit.

    "Lu... Lucy??"

    Peter muttered to himself, he was completely dumbfounded now.

    Why? Shouldn''t Lucy be in a retired state now? How could he be so familiar with stealing the company dog''s chip on the light rail?

    "kill!!!"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    While Peter was still processing the information in his brain, the man in their compartment who was muttering in the corner suddenly yelled.

    The prosthetic body in his hand seemed to be out of control, and a machine gun barrel suddenly protruded from his hand and began to shoot.

    "Danger!" Peter, V, and the nervous Jack immediately dodged the bullets, but Lucy, who was stealing chips just now, didn''t react for a while.

    Peter rushed to Lucy at a speed invisible to the naked eye and threw her down.

    As soon as Lucy heard the warning, she had already seen the muzzle of the cyber lunatic sweeping towards her. She thought she couldn''t escape this time, and could only see where the gun would knock down.

    You can wait for an opportunity to escape if you don''t hit the vital point, but if you hit the vital point, you can only be appointed.

    Just when Lucy was accepting her fate, she suddenly felt a flash of sight and found that a man dressed as a homeless man threw herself to the ground in front of her.

    "what!!!"

    "No! Don''t! I don''t want to die!"

    The cyber lunatic looked crazy, and was still not satisfied after shooting for a week, so he started shooting at the passenger closest to him.

    "f*****g stupid cyber lunatic, Peter is a crow mouth, I would rather grab a car on the road and drive to Heywood."

    Jack scolded fiercely, but the hand holding the box in his hand became tighter. He didn''t expect that the first time he encountered a cyber madman in his life was on the light rail that he had never sat on a few times.

    "Cyber lunatic? Don''t complain so much now, let''s solve the matter in front of you first."

    V said with an ugly face, but it didn''t seem to be because of the cyber madman in front of him, but because of the beautiful woman who fell on Peter.

    "Damn it, Peter hasn''t forgotten to pick up girls at this time?"

    Jack scolded with a smile, because he followed V''s line of sight and found Peter and Lucy not far in front of them.

    "Thank you, thank you."

    Lucy was very grateful to the man in front of her. If it wasn''t for him, she might just lie on the ground and bleed to death like those who were hit by cyber lunatics.

    "Don''t thank me in a hurry, our crisis has not been resolved yet."

    Although Peter really wanted to chat with Lucy in front of him, the cyber madman in front of them was already killing the fifth passenger on the light rail.

    As soon as Peter finished speaking, he rushed out and quickly reached the front of the cyber maniac.

    "Hey! You idiot! Your grandpa is here!"

    Peter''s speed was so fast that the cyber maniac only felt a figure passing by beside him, and then the voice sounded behind him.

    "kill!"

    The cyber maniac seemed unable to say anything else now, after a low growl, he stretched out ten slender needles and stabbed at Peter.

    Taking a closer look at the ten needles, it seems that there is still some liquid left, and it is not difficult to see that it should be something highly poisonous.

    "Peter!"

    Seeing this scene, V couldn''t help exclaiming, although she already knew that Peter had become stronger last night, but as Peter''s family, she didn''t want Peter to go out to be a hero at this time.

    "Be careful!"

    Lucy was also surprised. Although she hadn''t seen cyber lunatics many times, she still knew the danger of cyber lunatics.

    To be honest, their hackers are a little afraid of these cyber lunatics. Unlike in the game, the cyber lunatic hackers here can interfere with them at most.

    You must know that the systems of these cyber lunatics have long been in chaos. It is simply impossible to control the prosthetic bodies of cyber lunatics and burn themselves like in the game.

 Chapter 9: Cyber Psychosis? This One?

    Although in the eyes of others, the speed of this cyber madman is already very fast, but in the eyes of Peter, the speed of this guy is no different from that of a snail.

    The hand had just touched Peter''s face, Peter''s eyes were focused, and for a moment he only felt the time and pause of this world.

    Then Peter grabbed the cyber maniac''s arm with one hand, and then Peter pulled hard.

    Click! Click! Click!

    "Ugh?"

    Rao is a cyber lunatic who has lost his reason and was stunned for a moment. He clearly remembered that his hand was about to poke the prey in front of him.

    Why? Why did my arm disappear from my sight?

    He only started to react when he heard the sound of electric current rushing past his ears.

    "Ugh!!"

    It turned out that his hand had been torn off by Peter. Although it was a mechanical medical hand, the pain of being torn off would not be relieved at all.

    And because it is a cyber lunatic and the fusion of the prosthetic body is even more indispensable, the pain is even more obvious.

    Immediately afterwards, Peter flashed behind him and kicked him to the ground. Peter stepped on the cyber maniac''s back with one foot.

    The huge force crushed this cyber lunatic whose whole body was covered with prosthetics, unable to move.

    "Hey! Chica (sister) Peter has always been so brave?"

    Jack swallowed his saliva. When Peter just ran to challenge the cyber maniac, Jack thought he was crazy. After all, every cyber maniac didn''t know how many prosthetic bodies were hidden in his body.

    Maybe you just grabbed his hand one second, and a mantis knife that cuts iron like mud will pop out of it the next second and cut you in half.

    At this time, the floating car had found a relatively large open space to land and the surrounding crowd had been dispersed by the NCPD. Those who usually like to watch the excitement did not dare to join in the excitement at this time.

    Just kidding, this is a cyber lunatic. This kind of guy is irrational and basically kills anyone he sees.

    People who like to watch the excitement no longer dare to approach.

    Seeing that the floating car had landed, the other people in the car couldn''t wait to run out.

    "V, I think we can withdraw first and wait for Peter outside."

    Jack watched as the NCPD surrounding their hovercar clutched the cash cow box containing the three of them.

    "f**k, if you want to go, you go, I won''t leave!"

    How could V have left while Peter was still fighting the cyber maniac? It was just a foul curse.

    "V, you guys get out of the car first, I''ll be here right away, or I''ll be in trouble if I get taken away by NCPD in the future."

    Peter also said at this time, he knew that V was worried about him, but after the short fight just now, he had already discovered that his strength and speed had reached such a terrifying level.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.V was relieved when he heard Peter''s words, but for some reason, V''s hanging heart was only relieved when Peter said he could.

    "Okay, then Jack and I will get out of the car first and wait for you nearby! Remember! Don''t be a hero!"

    After gritting his teeth, V and Jack escorted the box in his hand out of the carriage.

    "You have to be careful yourself, that guy''s body is uncertain and he will hide some dangerous prosthetic bodies."

    Lucy had already stood up and walked out of the car at this time, but there was still a hint of anxiety on her face reminding her.

    "Ahhhhh!!!"

    At this time, the cyber maniac suddenly started to struggle violently, and his hands and feet began to show that weird twisted angle.

    "Damn, can''t you be honest?"

    Just as Peter was about to chat with Lucy, he felt the cyber madman under his feet start to struggle violently.

    "You just shut up!"

    As soon as Peter finished speaking, the foot that stepped on the cyber lunatic lifted up, and before the cyber lunatic had time to react, Peter''s big forty-three-yard foot stepped on his head.

    Peter stepped on his foot with 60% force.

    Puff!

    Immediately, the cyber lunatic under Peter''s feet was motionless, except for the occasional twitching of his hands and feet.

    Cyber psychosis? That''s it? Peter thought how terrifying this thing was, but he didn''t take it seriously.

    "Follow up! Where is that cyber madman...?"

    The violent and terrorist mobile team who had just rushed into the car were stunned when they saw this scene.

    Peter, dressed as a homeless person, held an arm of a cyber lunatic in his hand, and there was a red and white liquid under his feet.

    "Officer, are you referring to the cyber lunatic under my feet?"

    Cyber maniac? You look like a cyber maniac now! !

    "You are not allowed to move!"

    "Stand where you are! Accept the scan!"

    Several members of the violent mobile team were extremely nervous at this time.

    Although they knew which one was the cyber maniac through the monitoring in the car before getting into the car, the man in front of him who defeated the cyber maniac without any injuries was even more nervous.

    Make them nervous.

    "Hey, you guys who don''t know how to be grateful, I don''t have time to spend here with you guys."

    Peter said that the whole person disappeared in the eyes of this group of violent terrorist mobile team members.

    "How is this possible!"

    The members of the violent mobile team looked around the car, but they were shocked when they didn''t find any trace of Peter.

    Their equipment included prosthetic scanners for military-grade movement speed.

    How could Peter be faster than these scanners?

    "Forget it, let''s just clean up the mess in front of us first."

    The leader of the violent terrorist mobile team said.

 Chapter 10: So Simple?

    "V, do you think Peter can escape?" Jack frowned as they hurried down the dimly lit streets of Night City. Truth be told, Peter was far more dangerous and unpredictable than a cyber maniac or even the NCPD.

    After all, taking down a cyber lunatic with ease was a feat even the elite officers of the Terrorist Mobile Squad couldn''t manage without overwhelming numbers and heavy firepower.

    "Peter will be fine," V replied, though the unease in her voice betrayed her. She was clearly more worried than she wanted to admit.

    Jack and V were making their way to find the priest. They had spent so much effort securing this ridiculous lizard in the package they were carrying that they needed to finish the job as quickly as possible. Jack had already shared the priest''s address with Peter. If Peter managed to escape, he''d know where to find them.

    Meanwhile, Lucy stood amidst the dispersing crowd, her gaze fixed on the light rail car. She had left before the Terrorist Mobile Squad stormed in, unwilling to risk being scanned by NCPD. If her tracks, hidden so carefully all these years, were discovered now, it would all be over.

    She didn''t get to see Peter crush the cyber lunatic beneath his foot, but she couldn''t shake the memory of him saving her life. For some reason, her usually composed heart was unsettled.

    "What are you looking at?" a familiar voice asked, startling her.

    "Ah!" Lucy spun around, clutching her chest, and saw Peter leaning casually against a nearby pillar, a small grin on his face.

    "N-Nothing," she stammered, trying to regain her composure. "I''ll be on my way now."

    "Wait," Peter said, stopping her in her tracks.

    Lucy hesitated. She didn''t know what he wanted, but for some reason, she felt compelled to listen.

    "I saved your life, didn''t I?" Peter said, his tone playful yet firm. "You''re not just going to walk away without saying thanks, are you?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ---

    Lucy took Peter to a small ramen shop in the Heywood district, one of her favorite spots. She sat across from him, sipping her favorite carbonated drink, while Peter devoured the steaming bowl of ramen in front of him with unrestrained enthusiasm.

    "I didn''t expect Heywood to have such good ramen," Peter said with a satisfied sigh, finishing a spoonful of broth.

    Lucy rested her head on one hand, watching him with a mix of amusement and disbelief. "So, is this good enough to count as a thank you?"

    "More than enough," Peter replied with a grin. "Thanks for the meal."

    He wiped his mouth and extended his hand. "The name''s Peter. Used to be a homeless wanderer, but now I''m just trying to make a living in Night City."

    Lucy stared at his hand, caught off guard by his straightforwardness. Life in Night City had taught her to be wary of everyone, yet here was Peter, laying his cards on the table like it was no big deal.

    After a pause, she shook his hand. "Lucy. There''s a saying in Night City: never reveal too much about yourself to strangers."

    Peter chuckled. "Fair enough. To be honest, this is the first time I''ve shared my story like this. Guess I figured I could trust you."

    Lucy''s eyes narrowed slightly, trying to read him. Trust wasn''t a currency Night City dealt in, but Peter didn''t seem like the typical city dweller.

    Peter leaned back in his chair. "So, what''s your story, Lucy? You were doing something back in that car, weren''t you?" He mimicked her earlier movement when she had stolen the corporate chip.

    "Hey! Keep it down!" Lucy hissed, grabbing his hand to stop him. Her eyes darted around the shop, ensuring no one was listening.

    "Oh, relax," Peter said with a grin. "It''s not like I''m going to rat you out."

    Lucy sighed, her shoulders slumping. "Fine. I''m a netrunner, alright? I''ve only been in Night City for a month, and I stick to stealing from corporate scum."

    Peter smirked. "Sounds risky. But hey, as long as you don''t get caught, right?"

    Lucy''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Risk is part of life here. You should know that by now."

    Peter shrugged. "True. As long as the NCPD doesn''t grab you on the spot or you don''t piss off some corpo bigwig, you''re good. Even if you''ve got a bounty on your head, they usually outsource that work to mercs."

    Lucy studied him for a moment. His casual demeanor felt so out of place in a city where everyone was either paranoid or out for blood.

    "You seem pretty skilled," Peter said, breaking the silence. "What do you say about joining my team?"

    "Your team?" Lucy raised an eyebrow, her tone skeptical. "Didn''t you just say you''re new here?"

    Peter grinned confidently. "Doesn''t matter. You saw what I can do. Took down that cyber lunatic and slipped past the Terrorist Mobile Squad like it was nothing. I could use someone with your skills."

    Lucy couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised by his enthusiasm. Most people in Night City kept their cards close to their chest, but Peter was an open book.

    "Why me?" she asked, her tone softening slightly.

    Peter shrugged. "Because I think you''re good at what you do. And I trust my instincts."

    Lucy stared at him for a moment longer. There was something about Peter that felt different. Maybe it was his honesty, or the fact that he didn''t fit the mold of the typical cutthroat Night City resident.

    "Alright," she said finally. "I''ll join you."

    Peter blinked, surprised by how easily she agreed. "Wait, really?"

    Lucy smirked. "Yeah. But don''t think I''m doing this out of charity. You''d better prove you''re worth it."

    Peter laughed, his excitement evident. "Deal. Let''s make this city ours, partner."

    As they left the ramen shop, Peter couldn''t help but wonder: Was it really this simple to earn someone''s trust in Night City?

    for more Episodes visit patreon

 Chapter 11: 60,000 Eurodollars in the Account!

    "What? You invited me to join your team, and now you''re having second thoughts?"

    Peter blinked in surprise at Lucy''s teasing remark. The slight grin on her face betrayed her amusement, and for some reason, Peter found himself caught off guard.

    Lucy, trained as a netrunner since childhood and hardened by the harsh realities of Night City, had long grown numb to emotional swings. Since escaping the research facility years ago and surviving on her own, her life had been marked by cold calculation and survival instinct.

    But talking to Peter stirred something unfamiliar¡ªa lightness she hadn''t felt in years. She smiled, genuinely, for the first time in what felt like forever.

    "Lucy, you look even better when you smile. You should do it more often," Peter said with a grin, catching her off guard again.

    Lucy''s expression shifted to mild embarrassment, though she quickly masked it with a sarcastic scoff. Peter couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph. He had expected Lucy to be distant and guarded, like her cold demeanor in the stories he''d heard. But getting her to open up had turned out to be much easier than he''d imagined.

    Just as he was about to say something else, his phone buzzed. A call from V.

    "V, are you done with the deal?" Peter asked as he answered the call.

    "Peter, you managed to shake off the NCPD, right?" V''s voice came through, filled with concern.

    "Obviously. Do you think I''d still be alive to call you otherwise?" Peter joked. "By the way, I''ve found someone who can help us¡ªa master netrunner. We''re at Dashan Ramen. If you''re done, come meet us."

    "A netrunner? Where did you find one?" V sounded intrigued.

    Peter smirked. "Let''s just say I have a talent for recruiting. Come over, and I''ll explain everything."

    After sending the location, Peter hung up.

    Lucy had been silently observing him. When he put down his phone, she spoke hesitantly. "Peter, I''m not used to meeting a lot of people. I prefer to work solo. If you need my skills, I can just give you my contact info."

    Her guarded tone reflected years of isolation and distrust.

    "Don''t worry," Peter assured her. "My team is trustworthy. Besides, it''s better to know each other now rather than being forced to work together unprepared during a mission."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Lucy raised an eyebrow. "Forced to work together? What do you mean?"

    Peter scratched the back of his head, realizing he needed to explain. "It''s an old saying from my hometown. It''s like throwing unprepared ducks into water and expecting them to swim. It''s a mess."

    Lucy blinked, then chuckled softly. "Ducks in water? That''s¡­ an odd metaphor, but I get your point."

    She thought about his words for a moment. He wasn''t wrong¡ªteamwork required trust and understanding, especially in a place as unpredictable as Night City. Reluctantly, she nodded.

    "Alright, I''ll meet your team," she agreed, surprising even herself.

    Peter grinned. "Great! You won''t regret it."

    ---

    As Peter finished his third bowl of ramen, a familiar voice boomed from outside the shop.

    "Peter!"

    Looking up, Peter spotted Jack and V standing near the entrance. He waved them over.

    "Here! Over here!"

    Jack approached with his usual jovial demeanor. "You''re full of surprises, my friend. I can''t believe you managed to slip past the Terrorist Mobile Squad."

    Peter rolled his eyes. "You''re making it sound like I''m some kind of cyberpsycho. I''d appreciate it if you didn''t make me sound so¡­ dangerous."

    V glanced at Peter, her brow furrowing. "How did you find this place? It''s not exactly on the beaten path for someone new to Night City."

    "Lucy brought me here," Peter said casually, nodding toward the woman sitting beside him.

    "Lucy?"

    Peter gestured toward her. "Yeah, the netrunner I mentioned earlier. She''s the one."

    V''s eyes shifted to Lucy, who raised her hand in a small wave before returning to her drink.

    Jack, however, was less reserved. He leaned in, his grin widening. "Wow, Peter. I leave you alone for a couple of hours, and you find yourself a beautiful netrunner to join the team? You''ve got talent, my friend."

    Peter groaned, shooting Jack a look. "Knock it off, Jack. Can''t you be serious for once?"

    Jack shrugged with a chuckle. "Hey, I''m just saying what''s on my mind."

    "Peter, I''ll transfer your share of the payment now," V interjected, pulling out her device to handle the transaction. "I''ve already taken out my cut from the priest''s payment."

    Peter''s interface flashed as his balance updated. Seeing the total climb by over 60,000 eurodollars, he couldn''t help but feel a wave of relief.

    ---

    The ramen shop bustled with the sounds of sizzling woks and chatter as the group settled into their conversation. Peter noticed Lucy observing the dynamic between him, V, and Jack. While she remained silent, her gaze softened slightly, as if the camaraderie intrigued her.

    "So, Lucy," Jack began, leaning back in his chair, "how''d you end up in Night City?"

    Lucy glanced at him, her expression unreadable. "Same as anyone else, I guess. Trying to survive."

    Jack nodded. "Fair enough. But I gotta say, you''re lucky Peter found you. Guy''s got a knack for picking the right people."

    Peter shook his head with a laugh. "Don''t inflate my ego, Jack. We''re all just trying to make this work."

    Lucy sipped her drink, her lips curving into the faintest smile. She wasn''t entirely sure why she had agreed to join Peter''s team. Maybe it was his sincerity or his unconventional optimism in a city so devoid of trust.

    For the first time in a long while, Lucy felt like she might belong somewhere.

    And for Peter, seeing the balance in his account and the people around him, he couldn''t help but think: Maybe this team could actually work.

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon

 Chapter 12: Buying an Apartment

    "Hi, I''m V."

    "Lucy, a hacker."

    Compared to Peter and Jack''s carefree communication, the exchange between Lucy and V seemed much more subdued. But was it really as simple as it appeared on the surface?

    Peter studied V as she glanced at Lucy. The short white hair framed Lucy''s delicate face perfectly, and her outfit gave off an air of understated confidence. Peter couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but something about Lucy made him feel a sense of unease, even though he couldn''t identify why.

    While Peter was focused on Lucy, she, in turn, was looking at him. Although Peter''s skin tone wasn''t as pale as Lucy''s, it had a healthy, sun-kissed glow that contrasted sharply with the delicate porcelain of Lucy''s complexion. His silver hair and curvy figure, on the other hand, seemed to draw Lucy''s attention as well.

    "Hey! What are you two beauties talking about?" Jack''s voice broke through the moment as he leaned in, grinning widely. "I''m Jack, Jack Wells, but you can just call me Jack like Peter does."

    Jack''s attempt at starting a conversation was as brash as usual.

    "Lucy," she answered shortly, offering no further elaboration.

    Seeing that Lucy wasn''t interested in chatting, Jack didn''t take offense. Instead, he happily dug into the bowl of ramen the boss had just brought him.

    "Oh! This ramen is really good! I didn''t expect you to find such a place, Peter."

    Peter had assumed Jack was simply looking for somewhere to eat, but the ramen was far better than expected.

    "Ahaha, glad you like it," Peter replied, though he didn''t mention that Lucy had brought him to the shop. She might not want anyone to know that.

    Jack, seemingly unfazed by the lack of a reply, dug into his noodles with enthusiasm. "Whew! This is amazing! Anyway, where are you planning to live? I saw you transferred a large sum of money just now."

    Jack''s voice was muffled as he hadn''t swallowed his noodles yet, making it sound slightly garbled.

    "Can you swallow your food before speaking?" Peter asked, a little speechless. It wasn''t like this was an urgent matter after all.

    "Well, I''m not sure which place to rent yet. After all, V and I just arrived in Night City," Peter said, glancing at V, who was deep in conversation with Lucy. Peter couldn''t help but feel a little confused.

    Why were they talking about things like cosmetics and luxury goods in this cyberpunk world? He''d never imagined such topics would come up in this environment, and V and Lucy didn''t seem like the type of women who would care much about these things.

    "V, what kind of place do you want to live in?" Peter asked, trying to get an answer from her.

    Without even looking up from her conversation with Lucy, V waved her hand dismissively. "You decide. Don''t interrupt my chat with Lucy."

    Peter sighed. He knew better than to argue with her when she was in one of these moods. "Jack, do you know of any good places for rent?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Jack''s eyes lit up, and he was quick to offer a solution. "Oh, of course! I know a few great buyout apartments. You pay upfront for one year, no additional utility bills or electricity charges."

    As Jack spoke, a holographic menu appeared in front of Peter, displaying four different options.

    ---

    Option 1: Japan Street Apartment

    Rent: 15,000 Eurodollars

    Details: Located next to the Cherry Blossom Market, this apartment features two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and an independent bathroom. The view from the window allows you to enjoy the style of the neighborhood.

    ---

    Peter looked at the listing, considering it for a moment. The rent wasn''t terrible, but he found the layout too small for his liking. It wasn''t ideal for him, but the design felt strangely familiar.

    "Damn it, Jack! You just sent me an ad!" Peter said, realizing that Jack hadn''t sent him original listings but rather copies of ads he had found elsewhere.

    "Hey, don''t worry about the details, amigo," Jack grinned. "Just pick the one you like. After all, the money you and V made this time should be enough for a nice apartment."

    Peter couldn''t help but laugh. Jack wasn''t wrong. He had the money now, and he couldn''t afford to be too picky.

    Peter turned back to the listings and scrolled through the options.

    ---

    Option 2: Corporate Plaza Apartment

    Rent: 55,000 Eurodollars

    Details: Located next to the Company Square in the city center, this apartment includes one bedroom, a living room, a cloakroom, and an independent bathroom with dry and wet separation. There''s also a home bar counter developed by Araba Group, with quality assurance.

    The apartment is stylish and offers complete security features, making it an ideal home. The view from the bed allows you to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Night City.

    ---

    Peter frowned as he read the description. The rent was absurd for a space that wasn''t any bigger than the Japan Street apartment. The only reason for the steep price was its proximity to the Arasaka Tower.

    "Forget it," Peter muttered. This place was far too expensive for what it offered.

    ---

    Option 3: Northside Apartment (Buyout)

    Cost: 5,000 Eurodollars

    Details: Located in the North District, this small apartment includes one bedroom and a living room. While compact, it''s practical and comfortable for one person.

    ---

    Peter considered this option, but quickly dismissed it. While the price was appealing, the space was simply too small for both him and V to live in comfortably. It wasn''t practical.

    ---

    Option 4: The Glen Apartment (Buyout)

    Cost: 40,000 Eurodollars

    Details: Located in the Heywood district, this two-story apartment offers a lower floor for living and an upper floor for sleeping. The apartment features a unique industrial design with exposed metal textures. It has plenty of space and is equipped with all the necessary facilities.

    ---

    This one seemed like a good fit. The space was large, the price was reasonable, and the location wasn''t too far from other important areas in the city.

    "That''s the one¡ªthe Glen apartment, Jack," Peter said, making up his mind.

    Without hesitation, he signed the electronic contract that appeared before him. The words "-40,000" flashed in the lower corner of his vision.

    Peter winced slightly at the amount, but it was worth it. He had secured a good place to stay, and that felt like a small victory in itself.

    ---

    "So, which one did you choose?" Jack asked, his mouth finally empty of noodles.

    "The Glen apartment," Peter replied, giving him a nod.

    Jack grinned. "Great choice! It''s got character."

    Peter looked at V and Lucy. "All set. Are you guys done with your conversation?"

    V looked up from her chat with Lucy and raised an eyebrow. "About time. Let''s check out your new place."

    Lucy nodded, giving Peter an approving glance. "It should be fine."

    ---

    When they arrived at the Glen apartment, Peter was immediately impressed. The industrial design was a pleasant surprise¡ªexposed pipes and steel beams gave the place an edgy, rugged feel. The two-story layout made it seem even more spacious, and the view of the Heywood streets added to the charm of the place.

    "This is nice," V commented, clearly satisfied with the choice.

    Lucy seemed more focused on the practical side of things. "It''s functional."

    Jack slapped Peter on the back. "See? Told you it was a good pick!"

    Peter smiled. For the first time since arriving in Night City, he felt like he had a place to call his own. It wasn''t just a temporary shelter¡ªit was a starting point.

    Now, all he had to do was make sure he survived long enough to make the most of it.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon

 Chapter 13: Toby at the End of the Way

    "Peter, I just bought an apartment in Heywood. Should we go and check it out now? The apartment isn''t far from here," V said after Peter finished all the arrangements.

    "Oh? You chose an apartment? I trust your judgment, but let''s go take a look anyway," V added, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    "Lucy, would you like to come along too?" Peter asked.

    "Huh? Isn''t that a bit inappropriate, V?" Lucy asked, her tone tinged with uncertainty.

    "What''s inappropriate about it? Peter just bought the apartment, and I think it''d be nice if you came along to see it too. Do you agree or not?"

    "Of course, I agree! How could I disagree?" Peter said with a grin. It made him happy to hear V''s request. There was no way he''d turn it down.

    Lucy didn''t push the matter further. After all, she had spent some time with Peter and V already, so it wasn''t unusual for her to join them. Though, she didn''t particularly recommend staying with them either.

    "Wow! Peter, your choice is incredible! The view and the decor here are amazing!" Jack exclaimed from the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring down at the city below with envy. He couldn''t help but feel impressed. If it weren''t for the debts he had racked up in the past and his obsession with motorcycles, he might have considered buying a similar apartment for himself.

    "Yeah, it really is nice," Peter replied, a bit exasperated. He was glad about the apartment, but the fact that Jack, who loved to tag along, had shown up too was a bit annoying. Peter had wanted to visit the place privately with V and Lucy, but Jack had a way of showing up uninvited.

    Peter muttered under his breath, I''ll call your phone later when you and Misty are dealing with business, Jack!

    Lucy, on the other hand, didn''t react as strongly as Jack did. Though she didn''t say anything, the envy in her eyes was clear. She''d only been in Night City for less than a month, and still, she hadn''t found a decent apartment for herself. The money she made by stealing chips was just enough to cover her stay in a modest hotel, and the money from selling those chips to poorly skilled prosthetic doctors wasn''t enough to secure anything long-term.

    Seeing how Peter had completed his first job on his first day in the city and could already afford a 40,000 Euro apartment made the disparity in their situations painfully obvious. For Lucy, the gap between her reality and Peter''s felt like a gulf too wide to cross.

    "What''s the matter, Lucy? What''s going on in your head?" Peter asked, noticing the distracted look in her eyes.

    "What''s your problem?" V echoed, raising an eyebrow.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Both Peter and V were aware of something strange in Lucy''s behavior.

    "It''s nothing, really," Lucy replied quickly. "I just think it''s impressive that you and Peter are doing so well. You''re able to buy such a nice apartment on your first day here."

    When she realized what she had said, Lucy immediately regretted it. Damn it! Why did I let that slip?

    Before either Peter or V could respond, Lucy quickly excused herself. "I¡­ I''ll go to the bathroom for a bit."

    "Lucy, what''s going on with you today? You haven''t been this off before!" Peter called after her, but Lucy was already heading toward the bathroom.

    Inside, Lucy washed her face and stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes were tired, the exhaustion of living alone for nearly ten years showing through. How could she not be worn out? Peter and V were both homeless, just like her. Yet, for some reason, they''d allowed her to relax her usual guarded persona around them, like she was part of their makeshift family. It was easy for Lucy to let her mask slip around them, even if just for a moment.

    ---

    Night

    Some Outdoor Bar in Night City

    "Oh? Isn''t this Toby? I heard you got tricked by a third-rate mercenary and two homeless people. What brings you here to my place for a drink tonight?" Mann''s voice dripped with mockery as he eyed Toby Jais, who sat across from him, downing bottle after bottle of beer.

    "F**k you," Toby snarled, his eyes bloodshot. "I''ve never been so furious in my life! I''ll use my last bit of savings to pay you if you go and kill that damn mercenary and those two homeless bastards!"

    Toby''s voice was wild, devoid of reason, his anger boiling over. He had been humiliated, and now, in his rage, he didn''t care what it cost.

    "How much can you pay me?" Mann asked, his voice casual but carrying an undercurrent of amusement.

    Toby, desperate and humiliated, gritted his teeth. "I''ll give you the last 5,000 Eurodollars I have."

    Mann gave a small, mocking laugh. It wasn''t about the money¡ªit was about Toby''s desperation. He was easy prey now, and Mann had no intention of letting that go to waste.

    "Alright," Mann said with a grin, "What''s the name of that mercenary?"

    Toby, his eyes burning with fury, reached into his pocket and pulled out a small data pad. He handed it to Mann. "Here''s the info. The mercenary is Jack Wells, from Heywood. He used to be part of the Valentino gang. And the other two are V and Peter. They''re both homeless."

    Mann nodded, accepting the information. "Got it. I''ll make sure to take care of it. Killing a third-rate mercenary and a couple of homeless people? No problem."

    Toby slammed his beer bottle down on the table. He could feel the alcohol numbing his brain, but his anger was far from quenched. "Jack! You made me do this!"

    Toby couldn''t get Jack''s mocking tone out of his head. "You''re a joke," Jack had said earlier that day, and Toby had been humiliated in front of everyone.

    He remembered the words of others who''d laughed at him.

    "Toby, you let a third-rate mercenary screw you over? Hahaha!"

    "Out of money? You still want to be my boss? Get lost! You''re nothing compared to me!"

    It didn''t matter who he turned to now; everyone was laughing at him. The word was already out. In just a few hours, Toby''s humiliating defeat at the hands of Jack and the others had become the latest gossip among the low-level mercenaries of Night City.

    ---

    Toby had made his decision. He was going to make Jack and those two pay for the insult, and he didn''t care what it took. It didn''t matter how much money he had left¡ªit was about his pride. If he had to sink lower to get his revenge, he would.

    But little did Toby know, his story was about to intersect with Peter, V, and Lucy in ways he couldn''t even begin to imagine.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon

 Chapter 14: Moon Walk

    Midnight

    Peter stood in front of the large floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing at the brightly lit Night City below, holding a beer from the fridge.

    The city was aglow, as expected from a place like Night City, where lights and fire often shared the same sky. But despite the vibrant scene, Peter couldn''t shake the restlessness in his chest. No one wants to spend their first night in a new home sleeping on the sofa in the living room, especially when it''s their own place.

    The reason? V had invited Lucy to stay at their house, knowing that Lucy didn''t have a fixed place to live. Since there were only two beds upstairs, it was only natural that Peter ended up on the sofa in the living room.

    He hadn''t expected that V and Lucy would become such fast friends after just half a day together. He didn''t know what the two of them had in common, but it was clear they''d connected quickly.

    "Can''t sleep?"

    Peter turned around to find Lucy walking down the stairs from the attic.

    "Not really. You?" Peter asked, already knowing the answer.

    They didn''t need to say much. Although Peter had superhuman abilities, it felt like those powers hadn''t fully activated yet. He''d been running the numbers in his head, trying to understand the extent of his abilities.

    Super strength, super brain, super speed¡ªbasically, he was a man of steel.

    But other abilities, like the Cyclops, flying, and biological stance, seemed to be dormant. Perhaps the sun hadn''t been exposed to him enough to unlock those powers.

    "I''m not used to living with people," Lucy admitted, hesitating before speaking her truth.

    Peter gave her a comforting smile. "Hey, don''t worry about it. You can stay here as long as you need. I''ve already asked Jack to get in touch with a middleman to find a place for you once you can afford it."

    Peter sat down on the sofa, taking another sip of his beer.

    "Do you have any more?" Lucy asked, her eyes glinting with curiosity.

    Peter grinned. "Let me check. How many bottles do you want, and I''ll bring them to you?"

    "Just one more," Lucy said, settling down beside him.

    And so, a man and a woman sat on the sofa, drinking beer, the silence between them not uncomfortable, but easy.

    "So, why did you and V come to Night City?" Lucy asked, her voice breaking the quiet.

    Peter raised an eyebrow, turning to face her. "Why did you come to Night City? Family issues. V and I decided to make our way here."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "I know that''s not what I''m asking." Lucy''s tone was teasing, though a little strained.

    Peter laughed softly. "Okay, fair enough. I came to become a living legend in Night City."

    Lucy paused, processing his words. Then, she took out a device that could play Mewtwo and, from her pocket, a chip. She showed it to Peter.

    "You have Chaomeng equipment too, right?" Lucy asked, holding up her chip.

    Peter reached into his backpack and pulled out his own Chaomeng device, though it looked a little old.

    "Is this good enough?" he asked.

    Lucy nodded. "Perfect. Let me connect with you and share this super dream."

    Peter exposed the connection port on his neck, and once everything was set, they both lay down on the sofa, prepared for the connection.

    A flash of white light.

    In an instant, Peter and Lucy found themselves standing on the surface of the moon.

    Peter leaped into the air, jumping easily five meters up, just to test his abilities. (This was the data of a normal person using Chaomeng equipment. If Peter''s superhuman physical strength was used, he''d probably leap off the moon entirely.)

    "This is an amazing feeling," Peter said, grinning. "So, your dream is to go to the moon?"

    Lucy shook her head. "No, I want to live on the moon."

    Peter chuckled. "That''s a good dream."

    Lucy looked at him with a slightly skeptical gaze. "Don''t you think that''s a little childish?"

    Peter smiled, shrugging. "Childish? Maybe. But everyone needs something to pursue, right? Let''s just enjoy our time here on the moon for now."

    Peter leaned back, allowing himself to fully enjoy the sensation of weightlessness. If only the warm sun from Chaomeng could absorb energy for him.

    As the two of them walked on the moon, Peter found himself thinking back to when he was just an eighteen-year-old college student, fresh out of school. Even though he had been maintaining his rationality since time traveling, he still carried a youthful, positive attitude. It was one of the things that Lucy lacked. She always seemed to live in fear, always worried that one day she''d be caught by the company again.

    Peter couldn''t help but wonder if his carefree attitude could be what Lucy needed. She had been through so much, and seeing her dream of living on the moon felt like a bittersweet reminder of how much hope she had in her.

    One day, Lucy had seen an advertisement promising people could live on the moon. That was when her dream had taken root.

    Before Peter realized it, he was sitting on a lunar exploration vehicle, holding Lucy''s hand.

    "This can be opened," Peter said with a grin, already fiddling with the controls.

    Lucy watched with wide eyes as Peter turned the manual gear and made a few adjustments. With a hum, the vehicle began to move, and Peter stepped on the accelerator.

    Swish!

    The lunar vehicle shot forward, speeding across the barren surface of the moon.

    "Wuhu! This is amazing!" Peter shouted, his excitement contagious.

    Lucy couldn''t help but laugh. "Hahaha, this is incredible!"

    "Stop here, Peter," Lucy said, tapping him on the shoulder.

    "Okay!" Peter turned the steering wheel, slamming on the brakes.

    The wheels of the lunar vehicle screeched as it came to a halt, kicking up dust in its wake.

    "Here, try on these astronaut helmets," Lucy said, pulling two helmets out from the back of the vehicle.

    Without hesitation, Peter put on the helmet. It wasn''t much of an experience, aside from the vision becoming slightly dimmer.

    "How do I look?" Peter asked, glancing over at Lucy.

    She stood opposite him, looking a little silly in her own helmet.

    "Hahaha, you look funny!" Peter laughed.

    Lucy blushed slightly. She had never imagined that one day she''d be on the moon with someone else. She had always been alone in her super dream, but now, having someone with her, made the experience even better.

    Lucy didn''t feel embarrassed, though. She joined in, laughing heartily with Peter.

    "O(¡É_¡É)O haha~" Lucy laughed, feeling more free than she had in a long time.

    Peter and Lucy shared that moment, the stars overhead and the moon beneath their feet, realizing that sometimes, dreams come true in the most unexpected of ways.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon (Noan994)

 Chapter 15: The Scared Abernathy

    "So, is this all the footage you got from that car?"

    A well-dressed woman sat at the head of the conference room, her gaze fixed on the screen projected before her.

    "Yes, we found this man in the surveillance footage from the public light rail, where the cyberpsychotic incident occurred this morning," the man in the black suit answered respectfully.

    Abernathy, the woman in charge, rewound the video with a disinterested expression. "But the man in this video doesn''t seem to have anything special."

    The screen showed Peter.

    In the footage, Peter appeared behind the cyber-psychotic, moving with incredible speed. Then, he single-handedly subdued the cyber-psychotic, stomping on his head before boarding a vehicle with the Terrorist Mobile Team.

    "The interesting part is, I installed the fourth-order model Sean Westin, probably with some military-grade prosthetics in his arms. But if you''re bringing me to the company''s confidential studio just for this, I promise you''ll be out of the barren tower by tomorrow," Abernathy said, a hint of annoyance creeping into her voice.

    Despite her cutting words, she knew this was probably a matter her subordinates could handle. As one of the high-level executives at Arban, she didn''t have time to deal with every minor issue that came her way. But today, something felt different. This man¡ªthis Peter¡ªwas piquing her curiosity.

    "Please, just take a look at this chip. We initially thought it was just military prosthetics, but we discovered something far more surprising."

    The man in black trembled slightly as he handed a chip to Abernathy.

    "Fine," she said, taking the chip and inserting it into her Mewtwo device. "But this is the last time. If I don''t see anything of value, you''re going to regret this."

    As the chip loaded, Abernathy''s perspective shifted¡ªshe was suddenly seeing through the eyes of the cyber-psychotic. The video began at the moment Peter appeared in the cyber-psychotic''s line of sight. As the shooting started, chaos erupted in the carriage, with everyone falling to the ground¡ªexcept for the white-haired woman, who remained frozen in place.

    "Hmph, stupid. You deserve to die," Abernathy muttered to herself. Cyber-psychotics, once they''ve drawn their weapons and are ready to fire, don''t stand idly by. Especially not in Night City, where gunfights were a daily occurrence.

    But just as the bullet was about to strike the white-haired woman, she disappeared from the cyber-psychotic''s vision.

    "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with the Chaomeng?" Abernathy frowned, confused.

    "Director, rewind the video half a second and slow it down by a hundred times," the man in black suggested, a hint of urgency in his voice.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Abernathy did as instructed. The video slowed down dramatically, and for the first time, she saw it¡ªPeter had appeared beside the white-haired woman, and just as quickly, disappeared from sight.

    Even slowed a hundred times, all Abernathy could see was a faint afterimage of Peter.

    Then, the video continued to show Peter''s swift movements as he avoided the cyber-psychotic''s attacks.

    "How is this possible?" Abernathy muttered under her breath. "This man can use four or five fourth-order Sean Westins in a few minutes?"

    She was genuinely surprised. Even second-order Sean Westins required seasoned veterans to operate them effectively. A fourth-order prosthetic was supposed to be a death sentence for most people¡ªit was simply too much to handle. Yet, this man was using it over and over, without any sign of fatigue or strain.

    "Well, it seems he might be worth your attention after all. Send me his information," Abernathy said, snapping back to her cold, calculating demeanor.

    But before the man in black could respond, he added, "Director, you should run a scan to verify. That''s why I reported him to you in the first place."

    Abernathy raised an eyebrow. She hadn''t run the scan yet, but based on her judgment and what she had seen in the video, she assumed Peter was just another wanderer who had acquired a fourth-order prosthetic somehow¡ªmaybe even by stealing from a military convoy.

    But then, the scan results came up, and Abernathy was stunned.

    ''Ye Fei, previously part of the Buckle family, entered Night City this morning.''

    The initial information was consistent with her theory¡ªjust another rogue who had separated from his family, maybe even a thief who had stolen military-grade prosthetics. But then came the unexpected.

    ''Scan results: None of the prosthetic bodies contain normal human organs.''

    What?

    The words appeared in front of Abernathy in bold, glaring letters.

    "Impossible!" she muttered under her breath, barely able to process what she was seeing. "His speed can''t be achieved by any human body. We''ve already tested this at the company."

    Abernathy was shaken. As the head of the company''s intelligence department, she had seen countless modified individuals equipped with advanced prosthetics. She had even crossed paths with the legendary Adam Heavy Hammer, a renowned mercenary in Night City, and she had the authority to give Adam orders at a moment''s notice. But even with all that, she had never seen anyone who could fight with prosthetics using just their bare hands and feet¡ªnot to this extent.

    Peter''s abilities were beyond anything she had ever encountered.

    She had dealt with cyber-psychotics before, and they were typically individuals who had modified themselves to the extreme, often to the point of insanity. Their prosthetic bodies were almost entirely altered¡ªmore than 60% of their bodies were prosthetics. Fighting such cyber-psychotics was not just about skill; it was about power. And yet, Peter had done it with ease, despite not being heavily modified himself.

    Abernathy took a deep breath. This wasn''t just another case of some rogue with advanced prosthetics. This man was something else entirely. But the question remained: who was he, and where did he come from?

    Was he a fluke, a one-in-a-million anomaly who had somehow bypassed the system, or was there something more to him¡ªsomething even the Arban company hadn''t anticipated?

    She narrowed her eyes, thinking of her next steps. This Peter wasn''t just another rogue with military-grade prosthetics. He was something far more dangerous, and he needed to be watched closely.

    "Send me everything you''ve got on him. Now," Abernathy commanded.

    The man in black nodded quickly, scrambling to gather all available data. Abernathy''s mind raced. The situation had shifted from a routine surveillance report to something far more dangerous, and she was determined to get to the bottom of it. The last thing she wanted was for someone like Peter to slip through the cracks.

    She stared at the screen in front of her, wondering just how deep this mystery ran. This was no ordinary person¡ªand Abernathy was starting to fear that she had just uncovered a much bigger threat than she''d anticipated.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon( Noan994)

 Chapter 16: Breakfast

    "Director Abernathy, our technicians have scanned everything, and all faults have been eliminated. Hurry up. This homeless man named Peter doesn''t have any prosthetic body except for the simplest chip slot and operating system."

    The man in black knew the importance of this matter. It was likely to be the breakthrough he needed to rise in the company, so he was deeply invested in the outcome.

    "Send the company''s lower-level personnel to find this homeless man. Remember, I want him alive," Abernathy instructed after a moment''s thought.

    It seemed straightforward. Since the company''s technicians had scanned Peter and found no prosthetics¡ªonly the most basic chip slot and operating system¡ªit was clear that he didn''t have any advanced modifications. If the scanning systems were faulty, it would be a rare coincidence, and Abernathy was more inclined to believe in the latter.

    However, she dismissed that as unlikely. The real priority now was to find Peter and bring him to the company''s space research institute before other corporations could get to him. If another company, like Kangtao or Military Technology, managed to analyze how a superhuman like Peter was created, it would be a major setback for Arban. Abernathy could not afford to let that happen.

    What she didn''t know was that Peter''s abilities were far beyond anything Arban could control. What he had wasn''t just advanced technology¡ªit was the power of the gods, something even the most powerful corporations couldn''t hope to replicate.

    ---

    Inside a luxury apartment in Night City, Jefferson sat back, deeply focused as he watched the video sent by his confidant in the NCPD.

    "Are you saying the guy in this video is a homeless man who just arrived in town?" Jefferson asked.

    "Yes, Jefferson. I think you should recruit him and have him work for you."

    Wayne''s voice was filled with excitement. He didn''t know what prosthetic body the person in the video had, but the fact that he could easily defeat cyber-psychotics in seconds was enough to pique anyone''s interest. If Peter could be convinced to join the violent Terrorist Mobile Team and take out cyber-psychopaths, Jefferson could use his media connections to spin the story and position him as a hero. That could give Jefferson a huge advantage in his mayoral campaign.

    "Alright, I''ll have someone investigate this homeless man," Jefferson said after considering the potential benefits. Recruiting Peter could definitely help him secure the position of mayor.

    If Peter knew Jefferson''s thoughts, he would pity him. Despite Jefferson''s promising youth and his ambition to become mayor of Night City by his thirties, he was still a pawn in the hands of a mysterious organization. His memories, thoughts, and even his very personality were under control, and his life was closely monitored.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Peter had suspected for some time that someone was pulling the strings behind Jefferson''s every move. It could be the Arban company, or perhaps it was Mr. Blue Eyes, the mysterious figure who had manipulated V into robbing the Crystal Palace during the King of the City finale.

    ---

    "Thank you for listening to me about this seemingly ridiculous dream, and for being there with me during Chaomeng," Lucy said as she sat next to Peter, her voice soft but sincere.

    Peter looked at her calmly. He had always been there for Lucy, and she had come to trust him deeply.

    "I think your dream is amazing too, Lucy. You even went to the moon for free¡ªthank you for sharing it with me."

    Lucy smiled genuinely, a rare moment of peace overcoming her. She drank the last of her beer, then stood up and made her way to the attic.

    Peter understood. By telling him about her dream of going to the moon, Lucy had opened up her heart to him. It wasn''t just about dreams anymore¡ªit was about connection. With that in mind, Peter lay down on the sofa and fell asleep, knowing he had an important appointment with Jack the next day to buy some new equipment.

    ---

    The next morning, Peter woke up as the sunlight streamed through the windows. His first action was to use his own operating system to place an online order for breakfast¡ªeggs, bread, and milk. He made sure to choose healthy, organic ingredients. The meal cost him 500 Euros in total. While a decent meal at a street stall might cost less than 10 Euros, Peter wasn''t willing to compromise on quality. The eggs alone set him back 400 Euros, while the remaining 100 Euros went toward buying high-quality bread and milk.

    The robot delivery service was fast. Within 20 minutes, his order arrived at his balcony.

    After a little time spent preparing the breakfast, Peter sat in the best-lit spot of the apartment. His whole body basked in the sunlight, soaking up the energy it provided. This wasn''t just for relaxation¡ªPeter knew that the sun had a powerful effect on his body, enhancing his abilities.

    "Peter, are you sunbathing again?" V asked as she entered the room, not surprised to see him there. After all, V knew that Peter grew stronger under the sun''s rays.

    "Yeah, V. Why don''t you have some breakfast first? I made it fresh, and there''s more in the fridge," Peter replied.

    V raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "You made breakfast? Well, I guess I''ll try it."

    It was unusual for Peter to cook, but V didn''t mind. After living with him for more than ten years, she had gotten used to the high-tech synthetic meals they ate while living in the homeless camp. Those meals were practical but bland. It was nothing to write home about.

    V took her first bite of the steaming bread, then moved on to the golden fried eggs, which emitted a delicious aroma. She picked up the eggs with her chopsticks, savoring their flavor. They weren''t complex dishes, but the natural taste of the non-polluted eggs, combined with Peter''s careful seasoning, made the scrambled eggs taste like the finest delicacy she had ever experienced.

    "I didn''t expect you to be such a good cook. From now on, you''re in charge of our meals," V said, her voice filled with appreciation.

    "Alright," Peter replied nonchalantly, though he didn''t expect to take over the cooking duties. He had never considered himself a chef. The cooking videos from his past life were only for leisure, and he never really used them. But since activating his super brain, he had been able to recall everything clearly¡ªwhether from this life or the previous one. Those cooking videos played like memories in his mind, and he had learned the basics.

    Unlike the food stalls outside, which Peter considered unsafe, he preferred to make his own meals. After all, in the world of high-tech cyberpunk, who knew what was really in those processed foods? The sausages might have been filled with starch, for all he knew.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon (Noan994)

 Chapter 17: The Good Guy Victor

    Lucy came downstairs just as V was wolfing down breakfast at the dining table.

    "Lucy, are you awake? Come, try Peter''s breakfast! I can guarantee this is the best thing you''ve ever eaten."

    V waved her hand, beckoning Lucy to sit down at the table.

    "This¡­?" Lucy hesitated, unsure of what to expect.

    "Stop hesitating and eat," V insisted, picking up some eggs with Lucy''s chopsticks and stuffing them into her mouth.

    "Okay, this is delicious. Is this a pollution-free egg?" Lucy asked, surprised as she chewed the soft, perfectly cooked eggs.

    At the same time, she felt a little embarrassed. She had occasionally browsed pollution-free vegetables and ingredients online, and she knew how expensive these ingredients were. Even though she could spend a whole day''s meal budget on just one of these ingredients, Peter had bought them like it was nothing.

    "It''s fine, as long as you like it. We''ll make more money in the future," Peter replied with a grin. He always believed that money wasn''t something to be saved but something to be earned.

    After the breakfast episode, Peter and V took Lucy out, and about half an hour later, the three of them arrived at Misty''s shop.

    Jack was sitting in a full-body chair, enjoying a massage from Misty.

    "Jack, you seem to be in a good mood. Did you finish the commission last time?" Peter asked, looking at his old friend.

    "Hey, Peter, I made a lot of money on that job. Come closer, I''ll tell you how much I made," Jack replied, his smirk revealing more than his words.

    "Hey! Jack! What are you doing?" Peter raised his voice on purpose, interrupting Jack before Misty could kiss him.

    "I''ll go! Peter! Don''t hold grudges like that!" Jack was taken aback, but before he could get angry and teach Peter a lesson, he looked up and saw who it was.

    "Forget it, you can''t afford to mess with the guy who tore apart the cyber-psychopaths," Jack muttered under his breath.

    "What grudge? Didn''t you ask us to come here for prosthetic body installation?" Peter asked, pretending to be confused.

    Jack''s teeth itched with hatred. He couldn''t argue, since Peter didn''t know Misty, and besides, he wanted Peter out of here quickly to avoid any more interruptions to his and Misty''s plans.

    "Alright, alright. There''s a step down the back door; you can go straight to Dr. Victor inside."

    Without saying a word, Peter walked in the direction he knew well.

    ---

    A familiar voice greeted them as soon as they entered.Stolen story; please report.

    "Huh? You''re the ones Jack introduced, right? Come on in and tell me what kind of prosthetic body you want to install."

    Peter instantly recognized Dr. Victor''s voice. In the game, Victor had taken good care of V. First, he installed a military-grade prosthetic eye for her for free, and later, he helped her selflessly during the storyline. He treated V like a daughter, which was a rarity in the cyberpunk world.

    Victor was unsurprised to see the trio. Jack had already informed him about their visit yesterday.

    "I don''t need any prosthetics, but V, Lucy, why don''t you two decide what you want installed?" Peter said casually.

    After all, what would Peter need prosthetics for? He was the scariest weapon in the room. The idea of installing a prosthetic body didn''t even cross his mind.

    It wasn''t that he looked down on prosthetics. Even with his current strength, a fifth-tier military-grade prosthetic body wouldn''t stand a chance against him. Peter knew this well enough.

    "Victor, I want to know what kinds of prosthetics you have here," V asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Victor immediately began listing his available options.

    "The second-tier Crossroads prosthetic eye costs 3,000 ohms. The third-tier subcutaneous armor is 6,000 ohms. If you''re just looking to install a prosthetic body, I recommend starting with these two. You can always upgrade later once you get used to them."

    Peter nodded slightly. Victor spoke the truth. Though in the game, V''s prosthetic body installation pushed her toward mechanical ascension, Peter knew it was all due to the relic chip. V, in her current state, was still human, and installing too many prosthetics at once could have negative consequences.

    "V, I agree. These prosthetics are perfect for you right now. Plus, with the commissions we can take on, these options are just right."

    "Okay, then. I''ll install these two prosthetics first," V said, making up her mind.

    Although she didn''t fully understand the specifics of prosthetic installations, V knew when it was best to defer to the experts. Especially when it came to something as technical as this, it was best to trust the professionals.

    Victor turned to look at Lucy, who had been quiet until now.

    "So, what about you, miss? Do you want anything added?" Victor asked.

    "Huh? Me?" Lucy raised her hand, a little embarrassed. "Sorry, but I don''t think I have enough money for a prosthetic body."

    She quickly waved her hands, shaking her head. She had a bit of savings, but there was no way she could afford the cost of prosthetic installations. V had just installed two prosthetics for 9,000 Euros, and Lucy had no idea how much work she would need to do to cover that expense.

    "Don''t worry about it," Peter said with a reassuring smile. "Your installation today is my reward to you in advance. I''ll deduct the cost after you complete the task."

    Peter patted his chest. Despite only having 20,000 Euros left, he could still afford to get a decent prosthetic body for Lucy.

    "It''s fine, Lucy. If Peter doesn''t have enough money, I''ll help you out," V added, giving Lucy a reassuring smile.

    Lucy hesitated for a moment, then finally decided it was worth the investment. She had been relying on outdated chips and her own computing power for years. It was time to upgrade.

    "Alright, then. I''ll take a chip that can speed up cracking."

    Lucy took a deep breath and made her decision. After nearly ten years of escaping the institution, her body''s chips and nervous system were outdated. She often relied on her own abilities to find weaknesses in other people''s programs, but it was clear she needed an upgrade.

    "Good choice. I''ve got just the thing for you. This one''s a parallel line from Military Technology. It''s not the best chip on the market, but it has multitasking capabilities. If you have a basic hacking foundation, you''ll be able to adapt to it quickly," Victor explained, pulling a chip out of his workstation.

    "Then, I''ll take this chip too. Dr. Victor, please give me one as well. I don''t need a prosthetic body, but I can still use the chip," Peter added.

    "Alright, here you go," Victor said, handing over the two chips. "Just insert them into your card slots, and you''ll be good to go."

    "Since this is our first time working together, I''ll charge you 19,000 Euros. The cost of the prosthetic body installation is on me."

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon  (Noan994)

 Chapter 18: A System Without Vulnerabilities

    Since Lucy and Peter only needed a chip, they didn''t require any modifications from Victor. So, they decided to wait in Misty''s shop while Victor worked on V''s prosthetic body.

    "Oh? Peter, you two don''t need Victor to modify the prosthetic body?" Jack asked, seeing Peter and Lucy walk out of Victor''s clinic so quickly.

    Peter replied, "Lucy''s a hacker, and I just need to replace a better operating system. I don''t need a prosthetic body. V chose a subcutaneous armor and a second-order Crossroads prosthetic eye. It should be installed soon."

    "I see, suit yourself," Jack said, not pressing further.

    "By the way, have you received any new commissions?" Peter asked.

    "No, but the priest just posted a big job. Are you interested?" Jack replied, glancing at his message panel. He didn''t see any new intermediaries contacting him, but he did notice a job request from the priest.

    "Oh? Tell me about it," Peter said, intrigued.

    "A man named Sally Will''s son was kidnapped by the Maelstrom gang half an hour ago. He''s offering a 40,000 Euro reward for rescuing his son," Jack explained.

    Peter nodded upon hearing the 40,000 Euro reward. Although they had made 200,000 Euros from their previous scams, that kind of payout was nearly impossible to repeat. After all, no matter how lucky they were, they could never find another two Red Lizards again.

    "Alright, we''ll take the job. We''ll go after V is refitted," Peter decided.

    "But Peter, how are we supposed to find this son? He was just kidnapped," Jack scratched his head, confused. After all, the Maelstrom gang likely kidnapped the rich man''s son for ransom, so tracking him down wasn''t going to be easy.

    "Are you really this stupid?" Peter asked, shaking his head. "Let me ask you this: the Maelstrom gang caught a cash cow¡ªshouldn''t we protect it?"

    Jack nodded in agreement.

    "Then, where would you put someone who''s well-guarded?" Peter pressed.

    Jack shrugged, "I don''t know."

    Peter sighed. "Their old den, the Whole Foods factory, is likely the most secure place."

    Jack''s eyes widened as he realized what Peter meant. "Ah, right. That makes sense."

    Peter couldn''t help but feel a little exasperated. Jack really didn''t like using his brain, but at least he was following along. Even in the game, V could disagree with Jack, and Jack would still immediately accept her decision and follow suit. Peter respected that, though it was clear Jack was more of a fighter than a strategist.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Alright, I get it," Jack muttered, now understanding what Peter meant.

    Peter started tinkering with the military parallel cable he had just installed in his chip slot. The operation panel was filled with data flashing at high speeds, which was a little dizzying for Peter, but he could still make sense of it.

    Lucy, who was sitting beside him, was also busy replacing her system and hadn''t finished adjusting it yet.

    In less than two minutes, Peter had fully absorbed the new operating system. He activated scanning mode and observed the streets. To his surprise, it seemed that Victor had sent them an NCPD backdoor system, which allowed them to see certain tasks issued by the NCPD.

    Peter''s gaze wandered to the vending machine at the entrance of Misty''s shop. With a quick look, the data in his eyes shifted, and the vending machine''s security was breached. A bottle of carbonated drink popped out of the machine.

    "Is it really this convenient to operate?" Peter marveled. With just a little manipulation, he had hacked into the vending machine and selected a lemon-flavored drink without any trouble.

    Lucy, meanwhile, had just finished debugging her system.

    "Lucy, is your system set up?" Peter asked, handing her a small bottle of Coke.

    "Yeah, it took a little time to replace and debug the data, but I''m almost used to it now." Lucy took the Coke from Peter''s hand, clearly pleased, as she liked drinking carbonated drinks.

    "What about you, Peter? Can you operate the system well?" Lucy asked after taking a sip of her drink.

    "Me? I feel like I''ve adapted to this program without needing much debugging," Peter said with confidence.

    Lucy raised an eyebrow, frowning. "You''re too reckless. Let me check it for you."

    Even someone as experienced as Lucy took about ten minutes to debug her system. How could Peter, who had never installed a hacking system before, have it running so smoothly in such a short time?

    Lucy pulled a connecting cable from her palm and plugged it into Peter''s neck. Peter didn''t resist; he stood still, allowing her to check.

    "Huh? It''s really all debugged?" Lucy looked at the data in front of her with surprise. She had expected to find some flaws, but to her astonishment, the system was flawless. No bugs, no vulnerabilities. The system was solid.

    Lucy frowned, her mind racing. Even the best network monitoring hackers couldn''t ensure their systems were completely free from bugs. It was common practice to install traps and backdoors in the data systems to deter other hackers. But Peter''s system? It didn''t just lack vulnerabilities; it actively prevented her from checking certain aspects.

    "How is this possible? Your system doesn''t have any flaws?" Lucy asked, utterly puzzled.

    Peter stood still, waiting for Lucy to finish her checks. To be honest, he was aware of how strange this was, but he didn''t feel the need to hide anything. His system wasn''t just good¡ªit was advanced.

    Lucy pulled the cable out and stepped back, still in disbelief. "I''ve never seen anything like it. Even real hacker masters, when debugging systems, always leave some kind of trace or hole to make sure they don''t get caught. But yours... there''s nothing. I couldn''t even find any traces, and your system blocked me from checking further."

    Peter shrugged. "I guess I''m just that good."

    Lucy shook her head in amazement. "I don''t know if I should be impressed or worried. This is the first time I''ve seen a hacking system with no vulnerabilities."

    Peter gave her a sly smile. "Well, maybe I just don''t like leaving things to chance."

    Lucy stared at him for a moment before speaking again. "You''re not the kind of guy who takes chances, are you?"

    Peter only chuckled, not responding. It was clear that he had everything under control.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon (Noan994)

 Chapter 19: Lucy Lives in Bengbu

    "It''s nothing, I just casually debugged it. There were a few loopholes in their chip, which I optimized directly from the data panel," Peter said, somewhat pretending, though he didn''t mean to deceive, only stating the facts.

    "Lucy, would you like me to check your system?"

    Although Lucy looked uneasy at Peter''s words, she couldn''t resist a system without any vulnerabilities. After all, no hacker wanted to be counterattacked and have their brain overloaded while hacking into a system.

    "Okay, then. Help me take a look," Lucy agreed, exposing the small port near her neck.

    "Uh, Lucy, I don''t have a connection cable. Why don''t you use your connection cable to connect with me instead?" Peter asked.

    Without hesitation, Lucy pulled out the cable from her palm and connected it to Peter. However, before Lucy could reverse the input, Peter was already checking her system.

    "Huh, here and here... Wow, this is amazing! There''s even a back door left by network surveillance?" Peter muttered as he examined the data flashing in his eyes.

    In just a few minutes, Peter refreshed Lucy''s system and modified the data as he went along.

    "Okay, Lucy, check your data now," Peter said after patching up all the vulnerabilities in Lucy''s system.

    Lucy disconnected, but her mind was reeling. During the connection, Peter had entered her system as easily as walking into his own home, effortlessly finding and fixing vulnerabilities while modifying the system. He even found a backdoor left by network surveillance that Lucy hadn''t noticed at all. It was a good thing it hadn''t been activated. If it had been discovered during a hacking attempt, the opponent could have overloaded her brain.

    "No need, Peter," Lucy said, her voice quiet and a little hesitant.

    Lucy''s reluctance to check didn''t mean she fully trusted Peter; it was just that, during the connection, she knew Peter hadn''t inserted any vulnerabilities. He had only improved the system, working within her own program. She could tell that the system Peter created for her was not only optimized but also customized to fit her usage habits, based on her previous system debugging.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Peter, have you really never worked on hacking systems before?" Lucy couldn''t hold back her surprise anymore. If Peter had just copied her system or made a few tweaks, Lucy wouldn''t have been this shocked.

    But Peter hadn''t simply copied her system. He had filled in the gaps while simultaneously customizing it to her preferences. This level of skill was beyond what even top mercenary hackers in Night City could do. Not to mention that even supervisor-level network surveillance tasks would be nowhere near as advanced.

    "No, today was the first time I''ve written and modified a system," Peter said casually, as if it were no big deal. His tone was so nonchalant it almost sounded like he was talking about buying a drink.

    "Peter, what kind of hacking system are you two working on? What''s it even for?" Jack asked from the side, watching Peter and Lucy talk. After a few words, he connected again, but confusion soon spread across his face.

    "Hey! Damn it! Why can''t I stop moving my hands?"

    Jack suddenly felt his palm raise uncontrollably and pinch his nose.

    "That''s how it''s done," Peter said with a grin as Jack''s hand returned to normal.

    "I''ll be damned! Peter''s never tried his own brother before!" Jack exclaimed, shaking his head in disbelief. The sensation of his limbs not responding to his commands had been terrifying.

    "Come on, it was just a quick demonstration. I wasn''t really messing with you. But I''m sure your brain is already in a bit of a mess after that," Peter joked.

    Lucy, watching the exchange, was at a loss for words. She had never seen a hacker quite like Peter before. Usually, hackers in Night City could at most short-circuit someone''s prosthetic body, but Peter''s ability to directly manipulate another person''s prosthetic body like that was pure fantasy.

    "Peter, how did you manage to manipulate someone else''s prosthetic body like that?" Lucy asked, genuinely curious.

    "I''m not really sure how to explain it," Peter said, scratching his head. "I can just control the operating system all the way through."

    Peter couldn''t really explain the feeling, but it was as if he could break through the system''s defenses with his thoughts and take control of the prosthetic body. The operation wasn''t something Peter could do with multiple people simultaneously, though. The amount of calculations required was still too large for his undeveloped brain to handle at this stage.

    If he spent another month soaking up the sun, Peter might be able to achieve multi-line operations and control multiple prosthetics. But right now, the energy he absorbed from the sun prioritized enhancing his physical body, and his brain could only process a small fraction of it.

    Despite the impressive abilities of the hacker flow in the game, with its small armies of hackers in black, Peter still preferred the feeling of raw combat. After all, superheroes win battles through sheer power, and hacking had always been more of a whim for him than something meaningful.

    Even if a network was infected, it would take time to crack the prosthetic body''s program. Peter doubted that even his speed could match the time it would take to fully disable an enemy. For now, it was more about flexibility than efficiency.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon (Noan994)

 Chapter 20: The Whirlpool Gang

    Peter and the others continued to wait for more than ten minutes before receiving a message from Victor.

    "V, how are you feeling now? Is anything uncomfortable?"

    Although Victor had done his best to use painless anesthesia when installing the prosthetic body, he couldn''t rule out the possibility of the body rejecting the new modifications.

    "Well, I don''t feel anything unusual," V responded.

    "Okay, then you can try scanning the surroundings using the prosthetic eye of the Qilusi I installed," Victor instructed.

    After Victor finished speaking, V began scanning the area.

    Scanning... Kangtao computer, general electronic products...

    Scanning... Victor, prosthetic doctor...

    As long as the objects were scanned, V''s system would display basic information about them.

    "I''ll go! Victor, you''re really amazing," V couldn''t help but praise Victor. This was the first time using such a convenient prosthetic body, and V was thoroughly impressed.

    "Hehe, it''s good that you''re getting used to it," Victor replied, his voice calm and reassuring.

    "Doctor Victor, your technique is so good, I can''t even see any traces after installing the subcutaneous armor," V said, raising her arm and inspecting herself. There wasn''t a single mark to indicate any transformation had been done.

    "Hehe, if I didn''t do a good job on you, I''d be doing a disservice to Jack for trusting me to bring you here," Victor chuckled. But to be honest, there were very few prosthetic doctors who could perform painless modifications and hide the evidence of the work.

    For most other prosthetic doctors, if they offered such services, it would cost several thousand euros more. And in a city like Night City, there weren''t many doctors who possessed these skills. If V had gone to someone like Brother Finger, she would have been lucky to leave with her valuables still intact.

    Peter, remembering the anime "David" he had watched, noted that some transformations were extreme, like the complete reinvention of someone''s body.

    "V! Have you been remodeled? You don''t have any marks on your body," Peter asked, walking up to V and looking her up and down. There was no difference from before.

    "Por favor (please), Victor is one of the best prosthetic doctors in Night City. There are probably only a few in Arasaka Tower who can compare to him," Jack chimed in confidently.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Don''t flatter me, Jack. If you want a modification later, I won''t be giving you a discount," Victor joked as he wiped the sweat from his brow, sitting back in his chair.

    "V, now that you''re ready, let''s head to Whole Foods and talk to the boss of the Maelstrom Gang," Peter said, looking at the others.

    The group decided to take the public light rail, while Jack chose to ride his prized ARCH motorcycle, worth 25 million euros.

    "Hey, Peter, V, and uh..." Jack trailed off, suddenly uncertain.

    "Lucy," Peter interjected.

    "Ah, yes, Lucy, how do we get in now?" Jack asked.

    Before Jack could finish speaking, Peter disappeared from view. Less than 20 seconds later, he reappeared.

    "After taking a look, it seems the only way to break in is through the front."

    As Peter spoke, he had already sent the layout of the area around the factory to Jack and the others.

    In addition to the main entrance, there was also an underground passage, but Peter didn''t trust the back entrance. Who knew if the Maelstrom Gang had cleaned those areas?

    "Jack, V, you enter through the warehouse door below. Lucy, you''ll provide support remotely outside. I''ll go through the main entrance and have some fun with them," Peter outlined his plan. The others nodded in agreement and set off without hesitation.

    ---

    When Peter walked up to the door of the Maelstrom Gang''s territory, he ran into a guy with prosthetic eyes covering his entire head, looking more than a little unsettling.

    "Who are you? Don''t you know this is the Maelstrom Gang''s territory?" the man asked.

    "Who am I? I''m Peter!" Peter replied with a smirk.

    Before the man could react, Peter grabbed him with one hand and slammed him into the rolling door of the Maelstrom Gang.

    Boom!

    A massive hole was smashed into the door, sending debris flying.

    "Who''s there?"

    "Who dares to make trouble in our Maelstrom Gang''s territory?!"

    "Let me see which fool dares to act so recklessly here!"

    The gang members, who had been playing cards inside the factory, immediately went on high alert upon hearing the door crash.

    Peter walked confidently into the processing factory and immediately felt a sense of disgust. The place was filled with gang members who had undergone extreme body modifications. Some had mechanical legs, others had entire heads replaced with cybernetics, and some even had large holes in their chests, completely transformed into machines.

    Peter couldn''t understand what kind of taste these people had, but he had little time to dwell on it.

    "Where is your boss? Hand him over," Peter demanded in his usual arrogant tone.

    This immediately infuriated the Maelstrom Gang members present.

    "Who do you think you are?" one shouted.

    "How dare an unmodified bastard act so arrogant?!" another yelled.

    In an instant, every gang member raised their weapons and began firing wildly.

    Bullets whizzed through the air, smashing into the walls and the ground, kicking up clouds of dust and debris as they ricocheted.

    Stop!

    A guy with a mohawk, who seemed to be the leader, shouted for everyone to halt.

    "Hmph, this is what happens when you mess with the Maelstrom Gang!" the mohawk guy sneered.

    "Ha! I don''t believe anyone can survive our firepower!" one of his underlings laughed.

    Peter, however, was already standing on the ceiling beam, smirking.

    A large data panel appeared in front of him, displaying the control systems of the prosthetic bodies of the Maelstrom Gang members.

    "Then let''s have some fun," Peter said with a wicked grin, tapping on the data panel as he prepared to disable the gang members'' prosthetics one by one.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon (Noan994)

 Chapter 21: The Happiness of Hackers

    Peter glanced around the dimly lit factory and quickly noticed a man at the far end of the Maelstrom Gang''s hideout, casually holding a small pistol. Without hesitation, Peter brought up his operation panel and hacked into the man''s prosthetic body.

    The gang member, oblivious to Peter''s interference, was in the middle of celebrating with his comrades over what they believed to be their successful ambush of an intruder. The joy on his face froze as his hand suddenly turned, pointing the gun at a fellow gang member.

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out, and the targeted gang member collapsed to the floor, lifeless.

    "What the hell are you doing, Colin?!" one of the gang members shouted in shock, staring at the man holding the smoking gun.

    The others froze, their expressions a mix of confusion and fury.

    "Have you lost your mind, Colin?!"

    "Ricky! Ricky! Get up, man!"

    Before they could make sense of the situation, Colin''s hand moved again, this time firing wildly at another nearby gang member.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of gunfire echoed in the factory as Colin''s bullets tore through another member of the gang. Chaos erupted.

    "He''s lost it! Kill him before he takes us all out!" shouted Clyde, the gang''s little boss, as he drew his gun.

    The rest of the gang followed suit, opening fire on Colin. Though the gang was notorious for their cybernetic enhancements, they knew the risks of cyberpsychosis¡ªthe condition where an overreliance on cybernetic implants drove individuals insane. To them, Colin was now just another victim of the dreaded condition.

    Colin tried to explain, his face a mixture of panic and confusion, but it was too late. Bullets riddled his body, and he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Clyde spat on the ground, muttering curses. "Damn it, what a mess. Butcher, get Colin''s body out of here."

    Butcher, one of Clyde''s subordinates, nodded and stepped forward. His cybernetic arm whirred to life, ejecting a set of rusty mantis blades. However, instead of complying with the order, his blades slashed toward Clyde with terrifying speed.

    "Clyde! Behind you!" one of the gang members shouted.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Clyde, already on edge, threw himself to the ground, narrowly avoiding the attack. He rolled to his feet, his face pale with rage and confusion.

    "Butcher! What the hell are you doing?!"

    Butcher''s face twisted in terror as he fought to control his malfunctioning body. "It''s not me, Clyde! My arms... they''re moving on their own!"

    The mantis blades swung again, forcing Clyde to dodge. The factory descended further into chaos as the gang members turned on each other, unable to trust their own cybernetic enhancements.

    Above it all, Peter watched from a hidden vantage point, a smirk playing on his lips. The hacking system he''d installed earlier had exceeded his expectations. What started as a mere experiment had turned into a source of entertainment.

    As the chaos unfolded, Clyde finally pieced together that something was wrong. Nine of his men were already dead, their prosthetic bodies having turned against them. His gaze darted around the factory, and then he saw him¡ªPeter, perched on a beam, watching the scene with amusement.

    "You!" Clyde roared, raising his kinetic revolver and aiming at Peter.

    Peter noticed the movement and turned his gaze toward Clyde, his expression calm. With a simple command, the revolver in Clyde''s hand twisted, pointing back at its owner.

    "No! No, no, no!" Clyde''s eyes widened in horror as his finger involuntarily pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    Blood splattered across the factory floor as Clyde fell, his body lifeless. The remaining gang members panicked, screaming and scrambling to escape the cursed factory. To them, it wasn''t cyberpsychosis anymore¡ªthis was something far worse.

    Peter chuckled softly as he manipulated his system, ensuring he remained hidden. The factory, once filled with the arrogant laughter of the Maelstrom Gang, was now eerily silent except for the frantic footsteps of those trying to flee.

    Suddenly, the wall of the factory exploded, debris flying everywhere. Dust filled the air as a figure clad in half-baked exoskeleton armor stepped into the chaos.

    "Alright, boys!" the figure, known as Blake, shouted. "Take down these intruders! No one messes with the Maelstrom Gang and gets away with it!"

    Blake, unaware of the carnage within, marched forward, his heavy steps echoing in the ruined space.

    As the dust settled, he finally noticed the bodies scattered across the floor. His confident stride faltered, and his expression twisted in disbelief.

    "What the... What happened here?!" Blake''s voice trembled with rage and confusion. "Who did this?!"

    Before he could process the scene, two more figures entered through the hole in the wall¡ªV and Jack, who had been pursuing Blake. They stopped in their tracks, taking in the aftermath.

    "Whoa," Jack muttered, his eyes wide. "Did Peter do all this?"

    V crossed his arms, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Looks like it. Guess we underestimated him."

    Blake''s fury boiled over. "You think this is funny?!" he bellowed, turning to face V and Jack. "You two did this, didn''t you?!"

    V shrugged. "Not us, buddy. But you''re welcome to join the pile if you''re that upset about it."

    Peter, still hidden above, watched the scene unfold with satisfaction. The Maelstrom Gang had been a thorn in his side for too long, and dismantling them had been easier¡ªand more entertaining¡ªthan he''d expected.

    Blake roared and charged at V and Jack, his exoskeleton-enhanced body giving him a speed and strength advantage. The two braced for impact, ready for a fight.

    But before Blake could reach them, Peter intervened. With a flick of his fingers, he hacked into Blake''s exoskeleton. The armor screeched to a halt, locking Blake in place.

    "What the¡ª?!" Blake struggled against the sudden paralysis, his eyes darting around in panic.

    Peter finally stepped into view, descending from his perch with deliberate slowness. "Looking for me?" he asked, his tone mocking.

    Blake''s eyes narrowed. "You... You''re the one behind this!"

    Peter spread his arms theatrically. "Guilty as charged. You know, for a gang that prides itself on technology, you guys are surprisingly easy to hack."

    Blake growled, his muscles straining against the frozen exoskeleton. "I''ll kill you for this!"

    Peter tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "You can try, but I don''t think you''ll get very far." With another command, the exoskeleton powered down completely, leaving Blake immobilized.

    V and Jack exchanged glances before approaching Peter.

    "Not bad," V said, nodding in approval. "Didn''t think you had it in you to take down a whole gang single-handedly."

    Peter shrugged. "What can I say? I like to keep things interesting."

    Jack grinned. "Remind me not to piss you off."

    The three of them stood amidst the wreckage, the remnants of the Maelstrom Gang scattered around them. For Peter, it was just another day in the chaos of the city¡ªa reminder that even in a world dominated by technology, control belonged to those who knew how to wield it.

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon (Noan994)

 Chapter 22: Exoskeleton Armor

    The perspective shifts back to V and Jack.

    "V, do you think Peter can handle all these reformers from the Maelstrom Gang?" Jack asked with hesitation.

    Although Jack trusted Peter''s abilities, he couldn''t ignore the overwhelming numbers of enemies Peter had to face. It wasn''t just a single cyber-psychotic individual they were dealing with, but an entire gang that had a clear numerical advantage.

    Each member of the Maelstrom Gang was a fanatical transformation enthusiast. Most of them had undergone extensive prosthetic modifications to enhance their abilities, often to the point of obsession.

    The Maelstrom Gang was known for their grotesque, exaggerated prosthetics. The more unnatural their appearance, the more they reveled in it. Their modifications granted them extraordinary combat abilities, and their weaponry far outclassed the makeshift weapons used by typical street gangs.

    After all, Peter was still human¡ªflesh and blood. A bullet could easily injure him, if not kill him outright.

    "Malasuerte (damn), we shouldn''t let Peter face so many Maelstrom boys alone," Jack muttered.

    "Jack, Peter told us to find that damn rich kid. We need to finish the mission first, then we can go help him," V replied, his voice steady despite his concerns. "The faster we complete the mission, the sooner we can go to his aid."

    While V shared Jack''s worry for Peter, he knew that Peter, as the team leader, had already made his plan. V, who had once lived as a homeless person, understood the importance of trusting the leader''s strategy. Peter must have had a way to deal with the Maelstrom Gang, and if Peter believed they could handle things, V would stick to the mission.

    "Lucy, can you check ahead? There are three Maelstrom guards in front of us. Let us know if there''s any ambush," V said as he peered around the corner at a small room ahead.

    From her position, Lucy quickly hacked into the Maelstrom Gang''s security system through a computer connected to their mainframe.

    "Aside from the three guards, there are three landmines and an automatic machine gun in the area," Lucy reported.

    "Of course, there''s a machine gun in the way. The rich man must be here!" Jack muttered in frustration, rolling his eyes at the situation.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve already hacked into the mines. They''re under our control now," Lucy reassured them. "The machine gun didn''t get fully hacked, but I''ve disabled its core system. It won''t be a problem."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Thanks to the new hacking system that Peter had set up, these tasks had become significantly easier for Lucy.

    "Good job, Lucy," V said, impressed.

    Without wasting any time, V raised his pistol and took out one of the Maelstrom guards with a clean shot to the head.

    "F**k! We''ve been invaded! Get Boss Bu Laike!" one of the remaining guards yelled as he dove behind cover.

    The young gang member bolted for the door to alert the others, but as he passed near one of the mines, disaster struck.

    Boom!

    The blast sent his arm flying into the air, the rest of his body blown to bits by the explosion.

    "What the hell?! Was that our own mine?!" one of the remaining guards shouted in disbelief.

    "What happened?" Bu Laike yelled from the other side of the room, rushing toward the door as the explosion rang out.

    "Boss! Our position''s been compromised! We don''t know how many attackers there are! The mines are being controlled by them!" one of the guards reported in panic.

    "Damn it, these bastards!" Bu Laike cursed, his temper flaring as he stormed out of the room.

    He glanced at the rich man tied to a chair, stripped naked and struggling to break free.

    "Your dad is a real pain in the ass. How dare he send someone to mess with me?" Bu Laike grumbled, clearly frustrated.

    Boom! Boom!

    Just as Bu Laike prepared to drag the rich kid out of the room, two gunshots rang out, piercing the air. The door, which had been locked earlier, suddenly swung open. Lucy had hacked into the security system, granting V and Jack the access they needed.

    Without missing a beat, V and Jack began firing at Bu Laike, their bullets tearing through the air.

    "Put that guy down!" Jack shouted as he aimed his gun at Bu Laike.

    V and Jack immediately ceased their gunfire, though, as they realized the mission was to save the kidnapped individual. The objective was to get the rich man out, not to kill Bu Laike.

    "Get out of here!" Bu Laike snarled, grabbing a remote control and frantically pressing buttons. He pulled the rich man, Sally Saxon, with him toward the back door.

    "Run! There''s a communication bomb in this room! I can''t control it!" Lucy''s warning crackled through their earpieces just as Bu Laike made his escape.

    Without a second thought, V and Jack chased after Bu Laike, but the moment they exited the room, Lucy quickly closed the door remotely, sealing it shut behind them.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion tore through the door, sending shockwaves through the building. The blast was powerful enough to have seriously injured or killed V and Jack if they hadn''t managed to escape in time.

    "Thanks, Lucy," V said, his voice filled with gratitude.

    "Chica (sister), you''re amazing!" Jack added, impressed by Lucy''s quick thinking.

    Lucy, who was stationed outside the Whole Foods processing plant, smiled slightly at the compliment.

    "It''s nothing. If you keep chasing Laike, I can see from the surveillance footage that he seems to have entered a warehouse nearby. I''ll send you the map now."

    As soon as Lucy finished speaking, a detailed route appeared on the screens in front of V and Jack.

    Without hesitation, the two of them moved toward the warehouse indicated on the map, intent on capturing Bu Laike and completing their mission.

    Inside the warehouse, Bu Laike breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at his prize.

    "Baby! Now I can finally use you!" Bu Laike exclaimed, his excitement palpable.

    Before him stood a battle-worn exoskeleton, its metallic frame scarred from countless fights.

    ---

    for more Episodes visit

    patreon(Noan994)

 Chapter 23-Frankensteins Melee Mode

    Frankenstein.

    At the same time that the name came into his ears, Lin Chi immediately realized that this person was the one who killed the three players in an instant at the beginning of the first full-band scan!

    At that time, Lin Chi was quite concerned about this player. After all, in the early stage of the game, killing three people instantly without any good equipment is not something that ordinary players can do.

    Looking at it now, just by the appearance of this guy, it has been separated from the "normal player"...

    "Hello." Frankenstein''s emotionless voice floated from under his hood, and he couldn''t tell whether it was a male or a female. A trace of blood slowly oozes under the bandage on his chest.

    "Are you okay?" Lin Chi shook the opponent''s cold right hand courteously.

    "It''s okay." Frankenstein said as he took out a few white pills from the satchel hung around his waist and threw them under the hood: "I''m fine."

    Facing this strange-looking "humanoid monster", Lin Chi couldn''t find any topic for a while. After a moment of silence, Frankenstein spoke first:

    "You''re good."

    "Yes." Lin Chi admitted openly, without any humility at all.

    He knew that the "brilliant deeds" that he had just escaped from the reward quest and killed three players by the way had obviously been spread among the participants in this game. Now even if you forcibly pretend to be weak, it is impossible to stage a drama like a pig and a tiger.

    More importantly, Lin Chi is currently very interested in Frankenstein.

    ¡ª¡ªIn this kind of map where most of the NPC characters are human-shaped, the weird appearance of the "humanoid monster" is undoubtedly very eye-catching, completely unable to play a role in camouflage.

    The humanoid monster player that dared to appear in this kind of map, if it weren''t for his own death, would definitely have a strong strength. And the Frankenstein who once killed three players in seconds, obviously belonged to the latter.

    "Do you like Frankenstein?" Facing the silent Frankenstein, Lin Chi took the initiative to look for topics.

    ¡ª¡ªFrankenstein, the legendary scientist, is the so-called "Frankenstein".

    The player''s body does look like it was spliced together, because Lin Chi has clearly seen that there are several obvious stitches under the bandage on the other''s ribs...

    After Lin Chi asked the question, Frankenstein did not answer immediately. He shook his head first, and then said slowly:If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "I am''Frankenstein.'' You are a strong opponent, but you will still lose to me."

    This person not only has a weird voice, but also has a weird grammar, which is not like a normal person''s way of speaking, but has a "print" style.

    "Who knows." Lin Chi is completely uninterested in slapping each other, just waved his hand and smiled: "I have something to do, you should be busy for now."

    He could see that Frankenstein was very cautious and did not reveal any news at all. That being the case, he also decisively gave up trying to figure out the details of this person.

    After all, if this guy can survive, they will meet on the battlefield sooner or later.

    Moreover, if you want to investigate this guy, there is actually a better way:

    Watching Frankenstein open the metal door to leave the underground street, Lin Chi looked around, and after confirming that there were no Frankenstein men around, he followed sneakily.

    The light in the passage was as dark as ever, and the figure of the bandaged man in the cloak in front was looming. Lin Chi kept a distance of about 30 meters from the opponent, making sure not to lose it, and silently squeezed the pistol in his pocket.

    In fact, he didn''t immediately kill Frankenstein''s thoughts, he just wanted to see where that guy came from.

    However, if Frankenstein is too dangerous, Lin Chi is also ready to deal with him directly.

    Following the Frankenstein back to the underground bar, because the other party''s characteristics are like a light bulb in the dark, it is very eye-catching among the crowd, Lin Chi also retreated a little bit to avoid being discovered by that guy.

    It seems that Frankenstein did not realize that he was being followed. But even so, facing such a strange opponent, Lin Chi did not relax his vigilance at all.

    Frankenstein did not choose to take the elevator upstairs, but walked into the stairwell. Seeing this scene, Lin Chi frowned slightly, opened his briefcase and took out the carbon steel saber, and put it in his pocket together with the scabbard.

    ¡ª¡ªHe found out?

    Lin Chi, who was not sure about the current situation, waited for ten seconds before cautiously following.

    The cold light cast by the incandescent lamp made a hint of coldness in the stairwell. There was no one empty in the corridor, and no footsteps could be heard.

    "What''s the situation?" Lin Chi frowned slightly.

    With the moving speed of Frankenstein just now, it shouldn''t be upstairs so fast. In other words...

    Realizing that the other party is likely to be waiting for him in the corridor, Lin Chi directly drew out his saber and held it in his right hand.

    Then, his body suddenly stopped:

    If it is an ordinary player, it may not be visible, but as a professional player, Lin Chi has keenly noticed the abnormal situation.

    No matter how realistic the brain imaging game is, it is just a game. In this kind of game, if you want to sense hidden enemies or props, in fact, not only can you judge by the five senses, but there are also some other methods. .

    There seems to be nothing unusual in the stairwell, but the "data flow" is different from other places.

    Lin Chi couldn''t accurately describe that feeling, it felt like the sixth sense in the game. But what he can be sure of is: there is something hidden beside him!

    Thinking of this, he suddenly swung his dagger and pierced it against the shadow of the front wall!

    clang!

    The blade did not pierce the wall, but was blocked by hard metal. At the same time, a cold voice rang from the shadows:

    "You can see through optical camouflage."

    The figure of Frankenstein emerged from the shadow of "Nothing", and the steel arm guard installed on his arm just blocked Lin Chi''s dagger.

    "Where did you get the optical camouflage? If you say it, I can kill you."

    Lin Chi''s mouth was "friendly communication" with the other party, but the dagger in his hand was unambiguous, and it drew towards Frankenstein''s throat!

    While Frankenstein raised his right arm to block this strike, he put his left hand into his bag, before he had time to get something out, Lin Chi''s big foot was already on his chest, and his thin body hit the wall heavily.

    Although the current technological level of equipment lags behind a bit, Lin Chi''s melee combat ability makes up for this disadvantage.

    After a kick, a mouthful of old blood spurted out from under Frankenstein''s hood. Just as Lin Chi was about to pierce the opponent''s throat with his knife, this weird player... became invisible again.

    Click!

    The dagger hit the cold concrete wall, and the recoil made Lin Chi''s right hand a little numb. Frankenstein activated the optical camouflage at the last minute and disappeared like a ghost!

    Immediately afterwards, an unsentimental electronic sound floated over the corridor:

    "I will take revenge."

    "Ha, I''m waiting for you."

    Lin Chi said that he quickly put away the dagger, and strode out of the stairwell without looking back.

    Fighting against the enemy without seeing the enemy is really a disadvantage. If he continues to stay in that place, maybe he will be conspired by Frankenstein.

    Moreover, after learning that the opponent had optical camouflage, Lin Chi immediately thought of a way to deal with it.

    "Someone on the black market should be selling thermal imaging mirrors, right?"

    He smiled, retracted the dagger into its scabbard, and walked towards the entrance of the black market.

 Chapter 24 Bomb Backpack and Safe House

    The bomb shop operated by Junkrat still doesn''t have any customers, just like the last time I came here.

    Lin Chi walked to the counter, and before he could speak, the other party''s excited over-the-head voice rang:

    "You used bomb tires, right? I felt the vibration in the store! Isn''t my baby cute?"

    "Nonsense, I just used it nearby." Lin Chi said angrily: "What about the blast range of 20 meters? Daddy was blown up when standing 25 meters away."

    "Ah, that might be my calculation error, I''m really sorry."

    Junkrat said so, but there was still a usual weird smile on his face, without any embarrassment at all.

    Afterwards, the gray-headed man used his mechanical arm to take out a wad of cash and a silver bomb tire from under the counter.

    At the same time, in Lin Chi''s sight, a prompt to complete the task popped up:

    The mission "Bomb Tire" has been completed!

    You have been rewarded for the task: 10,000 US dollars in cash, the new bomb tire complete version X1.

    You gained 30 dominance points and 20 prestige points.

    After reading the information column of the task completion, Lin Chi rudely stuffed the loot into his briefcase, then opened the status column thoughtfully to check his current status.

    After completing the mission, both dominance points and prestige reached 30. It seems that these two points should be PVE rewards for completing tasks or killing BOSS.

    After experiencing the previous reward mission, Lin Chi''s kill count has reached five, and there are only two heads left to kill seven people required by the Murderer.

    In this way, it seems that PVP is faster...

    Thinking of this, Lin Chi smiled, closed the own status bar, looked up at Junkrat''s black and gray face, and asked, "Where is that backpack?"

    "Oh, I just forgot, the backpack is here!" Junkrat took out a red "school bag" from under the counter and placed it on the table.

    Lin Chi was about to stuff the bomb backpack into his briefcase when the nervous "bomberman" in front of him suddenly shouted again:

    "do not do that!"Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "What''s the matter?" Lin Chi frowned and looked at him.

    "This backpack must be carried with you. Putting it in other packages will explode!" Junkrat reminded: "Besides, don''t let it be shot, or it will explode!"

    Hearing this, Lin Chi put his right hand on the bomb backpack for a while, and the item information finally popped out:

    Ivan''s bomb backpack.

    Quest items are not tradable and cannot be used.

    The item may explode when placed in the item box, and will definitely explode when hit by a bullet or a severe impact.

    This backpack is the "source of power" of Crazy Ivan, and the bomb expert used the materials in the backpack to make the bomb. If you are not a bomb expert, don''t open it, otherwise you will... No, you have no chance to regret it.

    "All right¡­¡­"

    After reading the item information, Lin Chi sighed helplessly, picked up the dangerous red backpack, and carried it behind him.

    To recruit special NPCs, it was not as simple as I thought. On the way back to Beicheng District from the black market with this backpack, you must avoid fighting other players as much as possible, otherwise, if the opponent hits this thing with a shot, you will probably be blasted to the bone!

    Moreover, Lin Chi is more concerned now, there is another question:

    Looking at the "Hero-level NPC, recruitable (tasks to be completed)" on the top of Junkrat''s head, Lin Chi asked casually: "Do you have any other tasks that I can help you with?"

    "Not for the time being!" Junkrat said as he took out a trap and began to check the bite of the trap.

    "Then, are you willing to join me? The treatment is very good."

    As soon as he said this, Junkrat raised his head and glanced at him, and said straightforwardly: "No, I''m still opening a shop!"

    "..."

    Realizing that this NPC was still in a state where it could not be recruited, Lin Chi knew that he must have missed some task or ignored the timing of triggering.

    But for now, it is better to send the extremely dangerous bomb backpack to Beicheng District first.

    Lin Chi, who carried a "big bomb" with him, didn''t say much, and immediately left the black market with a bomb backpack and returned to the large square in front of the mall.

    Since the thing he was carrying was likely to blow himself up, this time he was more cautious than before.

    He walked quickly through the crowd and returned to the underground parking lot. He sat in the BMW M3 he had grabbed from the street before. Lin Chi put his backpack in the passenger seat and fastened his seat belt very intimately. Just breathed a sigh of relief.

    He knew very well that if the backpack was hit by a bullet now, he would still be blown into the sky.

    But in any case, this thing is finally not clinging to own''s back...

    Driving the BMW M3 out of the underground parking lot and back to the street above, Lin Chi''s speed this time was also much slower than before, basically equivalent to those street cars driven by NPCs on the road.

    If you drive too fast, the bomb backpack might explode. In the current situation, it is better to be safe.

    Following a broken motorcycle, he slowly drove out of the city center. While driving to the north of the city, Lin Chi looked at the night scenes on both sides of the street.

    When he passed this side before, he was basically in a state of escape from the wanted, and he didn''t have the time to look at the surrounding street scenes. This time he finally had a chance.

    If the red backpack in the passenger seat is not there, this journey might be more pleasant...

    As BMW slowly entered Beicheng District, the houses on both sides of the street began to become more and more dilapidated, and street lights became scarce.

    Lin Chi was about to concentrate on the road, but suddenly saw a red light on a billboard, dispelling the shadows on the street:

    "This house is for sale! Only seventy thousand dollars."

    Behind the billboard is an old two-story apartment. The outer wall peeling off a lot, revealing the gray-white wall below, and the two windows on the second floor are also broken. It looks like it is common in horror games. Haunted house.

    "Um?"

    Seeing this advertisement, Lin Chi suddenly became interested, parked the car on the side of the road, got out of the car and walked to the place of the billboard.

    ¡ª¡ªIn "Paradise of War", players can indeed buy houses and use them as their own bases. In addition to elite mercenaries, two types of mercenaries also need to provide shelters before they can be hired.

    Of course, it costs a lot of money to buy a house. Even this kind of broken house in Beicheng District requires 70,000 U.S. dollars to buy.

    If it is an ordinary player, it should be difficult to save 70,000 US dollars now, less than a day after the start of the game.

    But for Lin Chi, who has received one hundred thousand dollars from the reward mission, there is no problem in buying this building.

    Lin Chi walked quickly to the side of the billboard and saw a middle-aged man wearing a peaked cap, leaning against the billboard and smoking a cigar. The brown coat looks expensive, so the owner of this house should be right.

    Seeing someone approaching, the middle-aged man seemed to be in a bad mood, and asked angrily: "Is there something wrong?"

    "I''m here to buy a house." Lin Chi pointed to the "haunted house" behind the billboard.

    ¡ª¡ªIt''s time to buy a "base".

 Chapter 25 The Intruder in the Safe House

    Buying a house in the game is completely two concepts from the real world.

    If you want to buy a house in "Paradise of War", you don''t need to go through messy procedures, you don''t have to keep the house purchase contract and the real estate certificate, and you won''t be troubled by the mortgage every month.

    ¡ª¡ªYou only need to pay the cash once and get the key from the owner, and the house will become your private property.

    Of course, at the end of a game, the houses purchased by the player in this game will also disappear. But the houses in the game are not expensive. And at the end of each game, the player holds the interior decoration structure of the house, which will be saved as a "decoration template".

    That is to say, if the player buys a house with a similar structure in a later game, he can directly apply the decoration template of the past to decorate the house in the style used before.

    Lin Chi took out seven wads of cash from his backpack and gave it to the middle-aged man. The other party didn''t even count, so he put the money into the briefcase in his hand and handed Lin Chi a bunch of keys:

    "This house is yours."

    The man turned and left, and the billboard that was originally lit was also dimmed suddenly, and the words "This house is for sale" on the sign disappeared without a trace as if it had been erased.

    "Happy Trading."

    Lin Chi weighed the cold key in his hand and looked back at the bomb backpack in the car. After thinking about it, he took the backpack out of the car, then stood in front of the apartment¡¯s front door and opened the dust seal with the key. The gate for a long time.

    ¡ª¡ªAfter recruiting Crazy Evan, that guy might blow the house up to the sky. It''s better to take a look at the house you bought first when there is no accident.

    The key was inserted into the keyhole with a crisp clicking sound. Lin Chi opened the door and just walked into the room when he was choked with the dust on his face.

    As he stepped into the house with his feet, a few lines of game prompts popped out:

    You have purchased the building here as a safe house, and you can make any changes to the interior of the building. The following are the rules for the use of the house:

    The walls, doors, windows, and foundation of the house cannot be destroyed. Your subordinates can enter and exit at will, but NPCs and town guards who enter without permission cannot enter your house.

    When you are in a wanted state, you cannot enter the safe house.

    Other players can invade your safe house, but the house cannot be forcibly broken into doors or windows, and the strength of the lock is the highest. When other players invade, you will automatically receive an alert.

    You will be moved out of the safe house within five minutes before the start of the full band scan, and you will not be able to enter. Until the scan is over, you can return to the safe house.

    "There are quite a few rules." Lin Chi narrowed his eyes slightly.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Obviously, these rules are set to prevent players from hiding in the safe room until the end of the game after killing seven people. However, Lin Chi didn''t want to be opportunistic. These rules didn''t have much impact on him.

    Looking back at the painted wooden door of the apartment, he couldn''t help being suspicious of the rule that "doors and windows cannot be destroyed", turned around and closed the door, took out the chain saw from the briefcase and saw it down against the door panel.

    Click!

    With a crisp sound, the seemingly vulnerable wooden door was undamaged, but the chain saw almost got stuck in the chain.

    Seeing this scene, Lin Chi put away the chain saw and nodded in satisfaction.

    It seems that the outer shell of this apartment should be protected by the most powerful "mysterious force" in the game-the rules of the game.

    Regardless of the game, the "rules" are the most powerful force, similar to the broken wooden doors in Resident Evil that seem to be kicked open with a single kick, but still have to be unlocked with a key.

    Or the "precipice" in "Dark Souls" that is less than half a meter in height but can''t climb at all.

    All have been blessed by the rules of the game.

    And the wooden door of the safe house is obviously set to be completely indestructible by the rules of the game.

    Under the protection of the rules of the game, even if the floor is washed by a nuclear bomb, this room will still be strong...

    After confirming the strength of the door, Lin Chi walked through the dusty corridor and entered the living room on the right. He fumbled around on the wall and finally turned on the living room light.

    There are no electrical appliances in the living room, just a sofa, a coffee table and a few chairs on display. It looks like it is old. The wallpaper that should have been milky white is also slightly yellowed, a bit like a house layout in the 1990s.

    Lin Chi put the bomb backpack on the chair, while leaning back on the sofa lazily, he sighed with satisfaction:

    Although there is no need to eat or drink in brain imaging games, proper rest and sleep are also necessary. After all, even if it is a virtual body, the spirit of manipulating the body will be exhausted. Sleeping in the game can also be regarded as one of the means to eliminate fatigue.

    The time limit for each Death game will last for five days-that is, twelve hours in the real world. It would be too difficult to stay awake for these five days.

    What''s more, Lin Chi originally belonged to the kind of "lazy" guy...

    As soon as he leaned on the sofa, a sense of sleepiness surged in my heart. When Lin Chi was about to sleep first, the slight noise from the next room made him wake up instantly.

    clang!

    It seemed that some metal object had fallen on the wooden floor, making a crisp crashing sound.

    "Anyone?" he whispered.

    ¡ª¡ªAccording to the rules of the safe house, any NPC, including guards, should not be able to enter without the permission of the owner.

    Is it a mouse?

    Lin Chi took out his saber from his pocket and walked slowly towards the door on the west wall of the living room.

    If there is a player hiding in the house, he should receive an intrusion alert. The NPC was completely unable to enter the house, and the only possibility he could think of was the mouse.

    With a creak, Lin Chi opened the old wooden door, and what you saw was a simple bedroom with a double bed in the center and a two-meter-high wardrobe against the wall.

    Lin Chi used the moonlight from the window to press the light switch, only to find that the light in the bedroom seemed to be broken and did not turn on.

    "Um?"

    He clenched the carbon steel saber, walked to the front of the double bed and took a look, made sure that no one was hiding by the window, and then turned to look at the wardrobe behind.

    "How are you?" Lin Chi asked tentatively.

    There was deathly silence in the bedroom, and even the sound of a heartbeat could be heard.

    At that moment, he suddenly had the illusion that he was playing a horror game-in the current situation, he seemed to have also encountered it in "Silent Hill"...

    Lin Chi took a deep breath, stepped forward and grabbed the handle of the closet. After he was ready to deal with the enemy, he pulled hard.

    Click!

    He pulled down the dilapidated wardrobe door.

    At the moment when the cabinet door fell, a sharp cold light suddenly appeared, piercing Lin Chi''s throat!

    There is an ambush!

    Between the sparks and flints, Lin Chi jumped back to avoid the opponent''s attack, and then kicked directly into the cabinet, but... his right foot didn''t hit anyone, but he slammed behind the closet. On the side of the wooden board.

    what''s the situation?

    Lin Chi hadn''t figured out what was going on, the knife in the other hand had already been stabbed at his calf. He took two steps back in embarrassment, avoiding the knife with an embarrassment, and then saw a thin black figure that jumped out of the closet and quickly rushed into the living room.

    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell is that?

    Seeing that the other party was about to run, Lin Chi, who was in a state of confusion, immediately took out his "laser pointer" and called three elite mercenaries, shouting, "Grab him!"

    Before he finished speaking, he heard a scuffle and struggle in the living room. Lin Chi walked over quickly. When he saw the thin figure pressed by the mercenary on the ground, his eyes widened in surprise:

    "It''s you?"

    The one who was subdued by the elite mercenaries was an unkempt little girl dressed in rags similar to a sack.

    At this moment, she was struggling like a wild cat, raising her head laboriously, staring at Lin Chi with green eyes, and a low roar from her throat:

    "Who are you?"

    "You killed a Fatty bodyguard and took the bodyguard''s pistol, right?" Lin Chi said as he took a photo from his pocket and threw it in front of the girl: "That guy is offering a reward for your head."

    "So you were sent by him to kill me?" The girl''s voice was hoarse.

    Hearing this, Lin Chi raised the corners of his mouth, with a weird smile on his face, and shook his head meaningfully:

    "No, he has been killed by me."

 Chapter 26 Fearless Warrior-1

    The girl who was subdued by the elite mercenaries was very thin and looked only fifteen years old at most.

    Her long dark brown hair draped over her shoulders like dry kelp, her face and body were filthy, as if she had just crawled out of a garbage dump, and she couldn''t distinguish her original skin color.

    Looking at this strange intruder, Lin Chi squatted down in front of her with great interest, rubbed her dirty cheek with the back of a saber, and asked:

    "I want to know, how did you get in?"

    ¡ª¡ªAccording to the rules of the safe house, there should be no unauthorized NPC entering. Before a player buys it, the house should be completely unmanned. Otherwise, the homeowner wouldn''t be standing outside the house at night.

    So the question is, how did this guy get into the house?

    It seems that she should have been hiding here before the house was sold. If it weren''t for a bug in the game, then...

    Could it be that special NPCs can ignore the rules of the game?

    Lin Chi stared at the girl''s face for a while, and did not pop up the name tag or prompt of the special NPC. The girl was obviously an ordinary NPC, not that special kind of existence.

    The girl didn''t answer the question, just stared at Lin Chi with light green eyes, looking like an irritated wild cat.

    Seeing that she seemed very stubborn, Lin Chi sighed helplessly, and suddenly lowered her voice:

    "You came from a slum, you should be able to tell that I have no interest in little girls at all, and I am not the kind of person who ¡®loves, cherishes and cherishes jade¡¯."

    As soon as this remark came out, the girl''s struggling a little less, Lin Chi smiled and continued:

    "So, if you don''t say anything...I should kill you and throw your body out to feed the dog."

    Upon hearing this, the girl''s body trembled at an imperceptible extent, but there was still no sound.

    Seeing that the girl didn''t mean to confess at all, Lin Chi raised the carbon steel saber and shook it in front of her face. Then--

    He put away his saber, stood up and sat on the sofa, narrowed his eyes and yawned:

    "Go and tie her in the bedroom, I''m going to sleep."

    He originally joined the game to observe the AI, so naturally he would not kill this strange NPC directly, and keeping her should still be useful.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Moreover, if she has the power to ignore the rules of the game, she will undoubtedly find a treasure this time!

    Lin Chi, who was already exhausted, leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes, and added: "Watch the guards, don''t let her run away, and don''t let anyone enter the house. I suspect there may be a secret passage in this house."

    "If anyone comes in..." a mercenary asked.

    "Don''t talk about killing."

    As soon as Lin Chi finished speaking, he quickly entered a dreamless sleep.

    ...

    When he opened his eyes again, sunlight had already poured in from the broken window in the living room.

    In the time bar next to the minimap, the time displayed was 7:35. Lin Chi stood up contentedly, stretched his waist, and walked into the bedroom to check the "captives" he had caught.

    The girl was tightly tied to a wooden chair by rope, her eyes closed looked like she was asleep. There were three elite mercenaries with live ammunition standing nearby, staring at her without blinking.

    "Thanks for your hard work, no one will come in at night, right?" Lin Chi asked casually.

    "No, we also checked all the corners of the house and did not find any secret passages or hidden entrances." The mercenary standing on the left side of the chair said.

    ¡ª¡ªDefinitely an elite mercenary, really dedicated...

    Lin Chi sighed secretly in his heart, and then continued to give orders: "Leave one person to guard her, and the other two will follow me."

    He picked up the bomb backpack, left the dilapidated apartment, and walked towards the "office" where Greek was.

    After the rest, it''s time to hire some new subordinates.

    The streets of Beicheng District were as dirty and messy as before. Some gang members, as well as the guys who were obviously taking drugs, wandered the streets.

    There were a few gangsters with short knives who wanted to trouble the "outsiders", but after seeing the two elite mercenaries behind Lin Chi, they retreated wittily.

    Entering the alley behind the bar, knocking on the door four times, the iron door slowly opened, revealing Greek''s familiar pale face.

    "Have you brought back the bomb backpack?" Greek asked.

    Lin Chi took off the red backpack from behind and shook it in front of the opponent''s eyes.

    "Okay, okay..." Greck''s body shrank back: "Don''t come in, I''ll bring that madman out for you."

    "Is it so scary?" Lin Chi smiled.

    "I used to work in a four-story building. After recruiting that lunatic, I moved here the next day." Greek said with lingering fear, and closed the iron door of the cabin heavily.

    Two minutes later, a happy bald man walked out of the room with a red face, and when he saw the backpack in Lin Chi''s hand, he rushed over at the speed of a hungry tiger and shouted:

    "Isn''t this my backpack! I''m finally back!"

    Lin Chi handed the bomb backpack to Crazy Yiwen, and a reminder of the task completion popped out:

    The mission "Bomb Backpack" has been completed!

    You got a follower: the special NPC "Crazy Evan".

    You gained 30 dominance points and 20 prestige points.

    Under his gaze, the bald man wearing a white vest and army green trousers seemed to be reborn, with a bomb backpack on his back, and muttering words like "Praise the Soviet mother" in his mouth.

    While Crazy Evan was still celebrating his freedom, Lin Chi spent another twelve thousand dollars to hire four elite mercenaries from Greek.

    He is not interested in the tactics of the crowd, and pays more attention to quality than quantity. With previous combat experience, Lin Chi is still very satisfied with the combat effectiveness of elite mercenaries.

    "Can you go now? I don''t want to see that madman still wandering around here." Greek glanced nervously at the crazy Evan next to him.

    "Wait a minute, I have another question. Do you know where anyone can help decorate the house?" Lin Chi asked.

    "For decoration... go straight from here, the shop is 200 meters away."

    Greek finished speaking very quickly, and immediately fell heavily on the iron gate. Lin Chi didn''t stop too much, stretched out his hand to grab Crazy Ivan''s arm, dragged the bomb expert who was still cheering, and walked quickly to the position that Greek said.

    Before stepping out of the alley, he suddenly heard a sudden burst of gunfire on the street in front of him.

    Lin Chi stretched out his right arm to signal the two elite mercenaries to retreat, while poking out his head cautiously, he looked in the direction where the gunfire sounded.

    He saw three walking "cans", holding light machine guns, massacring gang members on the street.

    The gray armor on the three people was extremely bloated, and the thickness was beyond the scope of the body armor, but the explosion-proof suit used by the bomb disposal unit. On the semicircular helmet on his head, a smiling skull pattern is drawn.

    In less than five seconds, the gang members wandering on the street had fallen down seven or eight people. Although these gangsters were also fighting back, the pistols and submachine guns in their hands could not penetrate the heavy armor of those three!

    After witnessing the slaughter of gang members by three heavily armored soldiers, Lin Chi opened his eyes slightly.

    Because, this kind of elite soldier, he once saw in an old game called "Call of Duty":

    "This is the''Fearless Warrior''? There is still this unit in the game?"

 Chapter 27 Fearless Warrior-2

    Players who have played the famous shooting game "Call of Duty: Modern Warfare" series in the early 21st century should all be deeply impressed by one of the elite units.

    This kind of crazy soldier named "Fearless Warrior", wearing a set of explosion-proof suits for bomb disposal units, is protected by strong armor, and swept the entire battlefield with a light machine gun in his hand.

    If you use ordinary firearms to attack, you need several magazines to solve them. Even if you use an anti-equipment gun that can kill ordinary characters in one hit, you need several consecutive headshots to get it.

    These savage killing machines will not stop even if they are shot, they will only step forward with firm steps and bring Death to every corner of the battlefield!

    "What''s happening here?"

    Watching the fearless fighters massacre the gang members on the street, Lin Chi was a little confused for a while.

    At this time, on the heads of these soldiers wearing heavy gray armor, a red skull icon marking their identity and a line of red text were already displayed:

    Fearless warrior, hero-level NPC, cannot be recruited.

    ¡ª¡ªSo, why do these guys come to slaughter other NPCs?

    Lin Chi, who has not yet figured out the situation, did not take to the streets rashly: without knowing whether the opponent will attack own, going directly to the street is undoubtedly a deadly act.

    How about running from the back exit?

    Lin Chi looked back at the exit at the other end of the alley, then cast his eyes on the heavy armor on the fearless warrior again, and began to think:

    ¡ª¡ªJudging from his game experience, these fearless fighters should be "elite monsters" regularly refreshed in Beicheng District. It may be that the Silver Shield Security Company sent over to kill in order to prevent local gangs from becoming too powerful.

    Elite monsters in general games will drop some good equipment after being killed. As for what equipment the Fearless Warrior will drop, it is already clear at a glance without saying:

    If you can get the heavy bulletproof armor on these guys, it will be basically invincible in the early stage of the game. Even in the late stage, this kind of armor will still have the power to fight!

    Realizing this, Lin Chi also immediately made a decision. Instead of turning around and running, he asked the two elite mercenaries behind him:

    "Do you have any smoke bombs on your body?"

    "There are smoke bombs, but these soldiers are difficult to fight." A mercenary whispered.

    "I know." Lin Chi glanced at the elite mercenary. He thought these guys would only obey orders completely. It seems that even ordinary NPCs would have their own ideas.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Reaching out and dragging the crazy Yiwen who was about to run out back into the alley, Lin Chi summoned the elite mercenaries he had just hired. He thought that only six would come, but he didn''t expect all the seven mercenaries to appear beside him.

    "Everything came here, didn''t I say to leave someone to guard the girl?" He frowned slightly.

    "I knocked her out!" one of the mercenaries replied proudly.

    Lin Chi did not continue this topic, but resisted the urge to complain and began to issue combat instructions.

    Since the three fearless warriors are all powerful hero-level characters, and there is an unstable factor of Crazy Ivan in the team, even Lin Chi cannot guarantee 100% success.

    However, the key to the success or failure of the action fell on the bomb expert!

    ...

    As everyone began to confirm the battle plan, the fearless warrior was about to kill the corner of the street. The entire street was littered with the bodies of many gang members, and there were at least thirty people visually.

    The invulnerable weapons of the gang members are like mosquitoes stinging on the quilt when they attack the fearless fighters, and they have no effect at all. The MAG43 light machine gun in the hands of the fearless fighters can easily tear their thin clothes and flesh and blood!

    As the surviving gang members turned around, the unfair showdown finally came to an end.

    The three fearless soldiers put down their light machine guns and slowly turned around. When they were about to leave, two elite mercenaries wearing urban camouflage uniforms suddenly rushed out of the alley and fired at the fearless fighters.

    All three precise shots hit the back of a fearless soldier. Before the three "big guys" turned their heads, the two mercenaries who fired had lowered their stature and jumped into the bar on the street.

    "You b*****d, don''t come in!" The waitress hiding behind the bar yelled.

    Before she finished her words, she was overwhelmed by the tyrannical sound of three light machine guns firing at the same time.

    The three fearless warriors strode towards the entrance of the bar. The machine guns in their arms kept spitting out the tongue of fire. The violent bullet rain shattered the windowpanes of the bar, and then blasted the tables and chairs in the house.

    When the fearless fighters were suppressing the two soldiers in the bar, the young man in black long clothes had led five other elite mercenaries out of the alley, lying on the ground and setting up the feet of the M82A1 anti-material gun.

    Through the sniper scope, he locked the head of a fearless warrior.

    After going through the battle of rewarding tasks, his sniper rifle proficiency reached five points. Although proficiency alone cannot guarantee a hit, years of game experience has virtually provided a bonus to his aiming stability.

    boom!

    After the deafening noise, the muzzle of the anti-material gun glowed brilliantly, and the dust on the ground nearby was blown to both sides.

    This shot accurately hit the helmet of a fearless warrior, and the hitting guy almost fell down. The other two who were attacking the mercenary also turned around instantly, transferring their hatred to the current "most threatening". Lin Chi''s body!

    "Do it!"

    When Lin Chi gave the order, he put away the sniper rifle and withdrew back into the alley. The five mercenaries beside him threw smoke bombs into the street, and the gray smoke that rose into the air blocked the sight of the two warring parties.

    As the smoke rose, the five mercenaries immediately retreated and left the street quickly.

    However, it is of course impossible for the Fearless Warrior to give up the attack because of the smoke.

    Three "fat" figures strode out through the smoke five seconds later, and walked towards the alley where Lin Chi was hiding. The light machine gun in his hand was as solid as a rock, and the muzzle was facing the alley.

    There is no doubt that as long as they see the enemy, they will pull the trigger within 0.5 seconds and blast any living creatures that appear in the field of vision into a sieve!

    The three fearless warriors quickly stood in front of the alley. The alley was empty and there was no one.

    They did not hesitate, and continued to stride into the alley. The man walking in the front, the heavy metal boots stepped on the manhole cover in the alley, making a dull crashing sound¡ª¡ª

    boom!

    With a loud noise, a fiery fireball rose into the sky, and the pressure-sensitive bomb that Crazy Evan installed under the manhole cover exploded. The two closest fearless warriors had their explosion-proof suits burned to black!

    The armor of these guys is extremely terrifying, even in the case of close contact with the explosion, it is still not completely damaged.

    But the ground under their feet is not so strong!

    Click!

    The ground in the alley fell apart. The two fearless warriors in front had no time to dodge, so they fell into the big hole exploded by the bomb and fell directly into the sewer.

    The fearless warrior who was in charge of the palace did not fall, but the explosion-proof armor on his chest also showed small cracks in the explosion.

    This "lucky guy", who didn''t fall into the sewer, but was still a little embarrassed by the bombing, saw the dark heavy gun barrel, which had reached the crack in his armor chest!

    boom!

    Barrett''s bullet fired from a zero distance penetrated the weak point of the armor, and after tearing the chest cavity of the fearless warrior...it stuck on the bulletproof steel plate inside the armor.

    Lin Chi, who was holding a sniper rifle, looked at the huge figure with blood on his chest and fell to the ground, with a bright smile on his face:

    "You lost," he said.

 Chapter 28 Damaged Battle Armor

    After successfully solving a fearless warrior, Lin Chi did not risk trying to kill the other two underground, but immediately ordered the mercenary to drag the body of the fearless warrior into the alley and began to take off the heavy armor of the opponent.

    This type of heavy armor used to resist heavy fire attacks can be described as tightly connected at the joints, and can even be immune to poison gas attacks.

    Needless to say, it is very difficult to take off the armor from the outside.

    Lin Chi and the two mercenaries took a lot of effort to finally take the explosion-proof suit off the body, and then the chest muscle was opened with a big hole.

    The man''s body was thrown into the big pit that had just been blown up.

    "Fortunately, it is Beicheng District." Lin Chi wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead.

    There is no city guard here in Beicheng District, and even if you are in a street shootout, you will not be wanted. If you are in another location in the city, you might have been wanted for a long time, so you can only give up this armor and choose to run away.

    At this time, the inside of this heavy armor, which was a bit like a "canned bottle", was already dripping with blood. Lin Chi put his right hand on the equipment and paused for a while, and the item introduction came out thoughtfully:

    The heavy forged armor of the fearless warrior.

    Heavy armor. It is damaged and cannot be equipped.

    Item level: Epic.

    Armor, you can use it without proficiency. Minimum strength required: 17. Reaching the maximum defense power requires a strength value: 20.

    "This armor is the reason why the fearless warrior is invulnerable. You only need to wear it, take a light machine gun, and you can take a leisurely walk on the battlefield."

    After reading the article introduction, Lin Chi frowned again:

    Unlike the previous two purple outfits that burst from the player, this is the first time I picked up epic-level equipment from a "monster". Obviously it was a very memorable moment, but it was a pity that this armor was broken.

    The big hole punched in the chest by the anti-material sniper rifle just now is really very conspicuous. If you want to use this armor, you must first find someone who can repair it. After the big hole in your chest is blocked, this armor will have practical value.

    So, where are the NPCs that can repair the heavy armor?This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Lin Chi tried to stuff this dozen kilograms of armor into his briefcase, but failed without any suspense. Only two elite mercenaries can be ordered to carry the armor on their shoulders and walk towards the safe house.

    He wanted to go directly to the NPC to decorate the safe house. After experiencing the unexpected incident, he also decisively changed the Target: It is better to bring the armor back to the safe house first, in case something goes wrong and loses. If you have this armor, you will lose a lot.

    To his surprise, "Crazy Evan", who was crazy before, was exceptionally quiet on the road, it was like a different person.

    Looking at the bald one-eyed man walking with his head down, Lin Chi asked curiously: "Are you feeling well?"

    "Ah? No!" Crazy Yiwen''s words were still exaggerated as always: "I am very satisfied with the explosion just now! Still aftertaste!"

    Before Lin Chi had time to complain, the other party spoke again: "As long as I can blow it up every six hours, I will be very satisfied!"

    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that like the black beard who "not allowed to shoot in the gun shop", Crazy Ivan also has rules, and his rule is that a bomb must be planted every six hours.

    Realizing this, Lin Chi didn''t say much. Even if this guy needs to install bombs four times a day, he can still be quiet for another five hours...

    Leading his men back to the door of the safe house, Lin Chi took out the key and opened the door. Before he could enter the house, he saw a little girl in a torn cloak standing in front of the corridor, with the nine "macho men" at the door. Looking at each other.

    "Huh?" Lin Chi narrowed his eyes.

    "Ah." The girl made a surprised voice.

    ...

    If you encounter some frenzied player, what will happen next is probably the indescribable plot of "Slum Girl VS Nine Mature Men".

    It''s a pity that Lin Chi is more disciplined.

    He just punched the girl in the face and knocked her out again, then lifted her thin body and threw it on the double bed in the bedroom.

    "This is your home? It''s luxurious!" Crazy Evan walked into the living room and looked around.

    "Are there problems with your eyes?" Lin Chi said, avoiding the entrance of the living room. Two mercenaries carrying the armor of the Fearless Warrior walked into the room and placed the armor on the wooden floor of the living room.

    "When I was in service, I was lying in ambush in the wilderness every day!"

    Crazy Evan sat on a chair and put the bomb backpack by his feet: "At that time, the U.S. had a mining vehicle that could teleport over time, and I would often install bombs.

    On that kind of minecart, when it teleports back to the base...BOOM!"

    "Oh, I know, I''ve played that before." Lin Chi, who has played computer games of the previous generation, nodded perfunctorily and asked: "Who do you know, can you repair this armor?"

    "I don''t know!" Crazy Evan replied loudly.

    "Okay." Lin Chi smiled helplessly.

    ¡ª¡ªIn the black market, there may be craftsmen who can repair this armor. If you go to the black market now, you can also see if you can recruit Junkrat to your subordinates.

    Just when Lin Chi was about to leave for the black market, the long-lost system announcement came on again:

    "Twenty minutes later, the second round of the "full-band scan" of this game is about to begin. Players, please be prepared."

    "At the beginning of the full-band scan, the locations of all players will be marked on the map as red dots for one hour."

    "You are still in the safe house. You will be moved out of the safe house five minutes before the start of the full-band scan, and you will not be able to return to the safe house before the end of the scan. Please be prepared in advance."

    Upon seeing this news, Lin Chi knew that he could not go to the black market for the time being:

    As he predicted, in order to encourage players to perform PVP, the duration of "full-band scanning" in the game is gradually increasing.

    The second scan lasted twice as long as the first. It is conceivable that the next scan time will only become longer. At the late stage when the game limit time of this round is about to end, this scan may be maintained throughout the entire process until the final winner is determined!

    Thinking of this, Lin Chi moved his limbs, stared at the mercenaries around him, and whispered:

    "Ready to go, guys."

    "Do you want to kill? Can I participate?" Crazy Evan pointed to Own''s face excitedly.

    Seeing the excitement of the bomb expert, Lin slowly nodded his head-if he left this lunatic in the safe room, he would not know what would happen...

    The mercenaries wearing urban combat camouflage uniforms with skull masks on their faces began to check the assault rifles in their hands. One of them said: "The leader, it''s time to give our team a name."

    "what¡­¡­"

    Hearing this request, Lin Chi, who was suffering from naming difficulties, was silent for a while. After thinking for a while, he finally thought of a name in an old comic that has been serialized to this day, and said to the seven elite mercenaries:

    "''Qiwuhai under the king'', what do you think?"

    "..."

    As soon as he said this, the mercenaries in the house fell silent.

 Chapter 29: The Elegant Killer

    After a moment of silence, one of the mercenaries finally spoke: "Boss, I think it''s better to change the name..."

    Seeing the "caring for mentally retarded" gazes of the seven elite mercenaries under his command, Lin Chi coughed embarrassingly and asked, "How about the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?"

    "Not very good," the mercenary replied.

    "Can Seven Fairies?" Lin Chi asked again.

    "We are men, thank you." The mercenary''s voice sounded a little frustrated.

    "Seven Dwarfs?"

    "Chief, do you want to say that you are a princess?"

    "Then ¡®Calabash Baby¡¯?"

    "Do you really know how to name it?"

    After borrowing several impressive names in a row, they were all denied by the mercenaries. Lin Chi shook his head: "Well, let''s call it the mercenary now."

    In terms of his naming talent, he was too bad to be saved. Even his own character names were randomly generated, and he didn''t know how to name his own troops at all.

    However, there are only seven elite mercenaries and "Crazy Yiwen" under the current subordinates, and they have not yet reached the point where they must be formed.

    ¡ª¡ªPerhaps you should ask the members of your team in the future, how to name the characters better?

    Seeing the expressions of relief on the elite mercenaries, Lin Chi sighed again and signaled them to disband on the spot. He left the safe house with Crazy Ivan and returned to the streets of Beicheng District.

    With ten minutes left before the full-band scan started, Lin Chi had not walked two steps before he found that there were fewer gang members on the street than usual.

    Even if the Fearless Warriors had been killing on the streets just now, it did not cause this kind of attrition. In Lin Chi''s view, the sudden decrease in gang members clearly illustrates a situation:

    "A player is here?"

    He quickened his pace thoughtfully, walked into a small restaurant on the side of the street, and stood at the window to spy on the outside under the surprised gaze of the fat boss.

    It seems that other players should have also discovered the advantage of Beicheng District-this area is not protected by the Silver Shield Security Company, and even if it kills people on the street, it will not be wanted by the guards.

    Although the gang members on the street also carry guns, their firepower is more than one grade worse than the soldiers who will come to chase the player under the high wanted index.

    This chaotic slum area is simply a perfect killing field, and it is really suitable for fighting!

    Unsurprisingly, Lin Chi only waited for less than two minutes before he heard the roar of high-power engines from the street.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Three black Dodges picked War Practitioners and hurried past the old streets of Beicheng District, with the car roof mounted on the roof.

    The heavy machine gun is very conspicuous.

    This team is clearly led by the player, and the equipment level is much better than Lin Chi''s current lineup. As for why it has an advantage in equipment, the reason is also very simple:

    "Ha, this kid didn''t sleep last night?" Lin Chi laughed.

    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that many players should be seizing the opportunity to increase their strength while sleeping.

    Lin Chi once heard that certain fanatical players who want to win will take mental stimulation drugs before entering the brain imaging game to force themselves to stay awake during the game.

    Lin Chi has always been very disgusting with the behavior of using doping, but he has to admit that those guys who use drugs to play games are indeed much faster than normal players.

    After the three "chariots" left, Lin Chi was about to leave the restaurant, but suddenly noticed that on the corner across the street, a tall man in a suit and leather shoes walked out, especially formally dressed, in this hip-hop style slum. It seems very uncoordinated.

    "Comrade, can we go out? It''s boring to stay here!" Crazy Yiwen saluted a non-standard military salute.

    "Wait a minute, there are enemies outside."

    Lin Chi grabbed the bomb expert who was about to leave, pressed him on the chair next to him, and continued to observe the movement outside through the window.

    According to his experience, the names of other players can only be seen when entering a combat state or when the full-band scan begins.

    Under normal conditions, if you want to see the names of other players, you can only wait for the other party to actively display their names like "Moon Shadow Qianzhong".

    So now, although he has determined that the man in the suit is a player, he cannot see the other''s name. but¡­¡­

    Under Lin Chi''s gaze, the man in a suit did not leave the street as quickly as a normal player.

    "Why is this person making trouble?" Lin Chi frowned slightly.

    The full-band scan will start in less than five minutes. Many players are on their way to Beicheng District. However, this person stands in the street with no followers and smokes in this situation.

    Lin Chi knew that if this person was not deliberately committing death, then he must have left behind. And those who deliberately die should not survive now, so...

    "Are you two eating or not?" the restaurant owner asked impatiently.

    Then, when he saw the two-meter-long sniper rifle in Lin Chi''s hand, the boss closed his mouth wisely.

    Lin Chi put the M82A1 on a greasy plastic table in the restaurant, while the man sat on a chair beside another table, and started aiming through the window glass, locking the sight on the man in the suit.

    "You are the LOWest sniper I have ever seen!" Crazy Evan laughed at his posture.

    "Are you here to fight or to make complaints?" Lin Chi ended the topic rudely, and continued to aim at the opponent intently.

    At present, his sniper rifle proficiency is 6 points, and he can already carry out medium-range sniping, and can at least guarantee to hit a stationary enemy within 300 meters.

    The man in the suit is only about two hundred meters away from the restaurant. There should be no problem with hitting, unless...

    Less than five seconds after Lin Chi just aimed at the opponent, the familiar red skull mark suddenly popped out, and then a line of small red characters appeared:

    "Elegant Killer" Hecht, a heroic NPC, has been recruited.

    ¡ª¡ªThis guy is not a player at all, but a hero-level NPC recruited by other players!

    "Using own subordinates to attract firepower, this person is really shameless."

    Lin Chi put away the sniper rifle, with obvious contempt in his voice.

    The opponent is not a player but an NPC, and shooting him directly will expose his own position. What''s more, this is still a hero-level NPC, maybe it will perform some stunts such as "bullet time", and then complete the anti-kill gorgeously.

    So now, Lin Chi didn''t do anything immediately. He just turned around and smiled kindly at the restaurant owner and asked politely: "Does this restaurant have a back door?"

    "Of course." The restaurant owner Wei Wei Nuo looked like he had encountered a plague: "Please come with me."

    When Lin Chi was about to turn around and leave, he heard the crazy Yiwen next to him speak: "Ah, I know that person!"

    Hearing this, Lin Chi looked at the bomb expert who was not in a stable state of mind: "Have you seen him?"

    "When I first came to this city, I went to Greec to''find a job'' with him." Yiwen stretched out his hand and scratched his head: "This kid always wears a suit and is very decent, like the typical capital of the American emperor. Domineering lackey..."

    "Stop talking nonsense, does he have any specialties?" Lin Chi roughly interrupted Crazy Yiwen''s speech.

    "Oh, this, let me think about it..." Crazy Ivan said slowly: "He seems to have said that own has a very strong sixth sense, and you can feel other people watching Own''s eyes, no matter if the person staring at him hides. How far¡­¡­"

    Hearing this, Lin Chi almost spit a mouthful of old blood on Crazy Yiwen''s face: "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"

    Before he could finish his words, the brown-haired man in a suit and leather shoes suddenly threw his cigar away and turned his head to look at the restaurant window.

    Then, two rifle grenades broke the glass and crashed into the restaurant!

    At the moment of his death, Lin Chi kicked over the plastic table next to him, and lay down on the dirty ground with his head in his hands.

    boom!

    The grenades that exploded at close range almost deafened his ears. The plastic table used as a bunker was blown off by the shock wave and hit the restaurant owner''s head, causing the owner to foam up and fall down.

    "Too bad, can this be called an explosion!" Crazy Yiwen shouted at something in Russian, and his white vest was blackened.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, go!" Lin Chi grabbed Crazy Yiwen''s arm and turned around and ran.

    Climbing and rushing out of the back door of the restaurant, before he could catch his breath, a scarlet text prompt lit up in his sight:

    The full band scan is officially started, remaining time: 59 minutes. The locations of all players have been displayed on the map, I wish you a happy hunting!

 Chapter 30 The Killers Betrayal

    At the same time as the full-band scan started, dozens of red dots appeared densely on the map. What''s different from last time is that this time, most of them appeared in Beicheng District, which no one cared about before.

    Seeing this scene, Lin Chi knew that the residents of Life in Beicheng District, who were in dire straits, might have an unforgettable day.

    But now, it''s not the time to care about such things.

    At lightning speed, he took out the pistol and fired four rounds, blasting the head of a man in black at the back door of the restaurant. Lin Chi took out the summoning device from his pocket, pressed the red button, and shouted: "Mercenary! "

    Seven Daoist ghostly flashed out from all corners of the back alley, occupying seven shooting points in the back alley within five seconds, blocking all the positions where the enemy might appear!

    "How did you do it?" Crazy Evan looked back at the greasy wall with a dazed expression.

    Then, from the street next to it, a dull explosion sounded.

    While seeing the enemy''s position, the players'' barbaric killing game immediately kicked off, and the Beicheng District was shot and bloody. If you don¡¯t know the current situation, you might mistakenly think that you have traveled to Iraq.

    Unlike the first full-band scan, most of the players who participated in the war this time have developed small-scale forces.

    Because of this, the battle in this scan is much more exciting than the first time¡ª¡ª

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Accompanied by the barbaric howling, the three Dodge War Practitioners that drove through the street just now drove back again. The heavy machine gun on the roof, under the operation of mercenaries, was madly at all living creatures on both sides of the street. Spit out tongues of fire.

    They just killed a few people.

    Suddenly a rocket was dragged with white smoke, and it flew out of the window on the second floor of a nearby building.

    It directly hit the hood of the last black tank and blew the whole car into the air.

    Rising up, flying three meters away in a circle and hitting the middle of the road, turning into burning twisted scrap.

    Seeing that his comrades were killed, the machine gunners on the remaining two cars immediately turned their guns and started shooting at the second floor of the building. The intensive bullet rain instantly blasted the concrete walls of the house into riddles!The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    While the second floor of the house was shot by machine guns, the first kill in this full-wave scan finally appeared:

    The player "RPG Cultist" was killed by the player "King of Darkness"!

    "There are quite a few believers in the RPG religion."

    Lin Chi sighed with emotion and winked at the crazy Yiwen next to him.

    The Soviet blasting expert wearing a vest and trousers rubbed his hands happily, took out a red bomb from the bomb backpack, suddenly lowered his head, and the whole person jumped out like a cheetah at an incredible speed!

    The first time he saw Crazy Yiwen''s frontal fighting style, Lin Chi was also a little surprised, and then immediately ordered the mercenaries to fire from the right side, attracting the firepower of the two cars.

    The mercenary machine gunner in the car was about to shoot at the elite mercenaries under Lin Chi''s command, only to find that a bald head wearing an eye mask had rushed to the front of a chariot!

    "f**k, run!" A horrified voice sounded from the car.

    At this time, Crazy Ivan had entered the dead spot of the roof machine gun, and the Dodge War Practitioner had just begun to accelerate. The bomb expert lifted his right hand and the bomb he threw directly stuck to the car door.

    boom!

    There was a loud noise, smoke filled, and the second tank disappeared in a shocking explosion, and the kill prompt also bounced out at the same moment:

    The player "King of Darkness" was killed by the player "Countercurrent"!

    After the employer was killed, the mercenary in the front car did not continue to resist, but quickly started the engine and ran across the street corner.

    "You are quite fast." Lin Chi walked out from behind the restaurant, with a slightly surprised expression on his face.

    He originally only wanted to see Crazy Ivan''s combat effectiveness before sending this guy out, but he didn''t expect this person to move so fast, even faster than his elite mercenaries.

    "A bomb must be fast. This is my experience on the battlefield!" Crazy Ivan said with arms folded: "If you go slow, won''t you be beaten to death on the road?"

    "Okay, it''s time to withdraw." Lin Chi looked at the small map.

    A few more kill prompts popped up, and the number of players in Beicheng District decreased again. But despite this, dozens of people still gathered in this area, and the sound of gunfire and explosions, mixed with vague screams, came from the neighborhood next to it.

    Since there were four red dots within a range of less than 500 meters, Lin Chi did not intend to stay here for a long time, and immediately led the soldiers under his command to an apartment building next to the street.

    As he passed the graffiti-filled wall, he glanced thoughtfully at the cigar that was thrown on the sidewalk.

    ¡ª¡ªI discovered the "elegant killer" of own before, but after that, he suddenly disappeared without a trace, and he did not continue to pursue him.

    Could it be that he hired his player and ordered this NPC to retreat? But normal people should always choose to chase after victory, right?

    Lin Chi didn''t say much, but walked quickly into the corridor entrance and began to arrange a line of defense in the corridor under the command.

    At the same moment, in a yard next to the block, there was a handsome, handsome, black-haired, red-eyed young man who was known to be a player by his appearance. He was furious at a man in a suit:

    "Why don''t you catch up?" The black-haired man stared at his suit and leather subordinate with furrowed brows, and said coldly, "Give me a reason."

    The reprimanded "elegant killer" Hecht slowly raised his head, with a hint of hesitation in his voice: "Boss, I suspect that this person has a late move, and it might be dangerous to chase him..."

    Before he could finish his words, he slapped the black-haired man on his face. Although he was still standing still, a subtle light flashed in his eyes.

    "You can do whatever I ask you to do! It''s just an NPC, dare you to comment on my tactics?" the black-haired man gritted his teeth.

    "But you have only one tactic, that is, every time you send me out to die, to help you figure out where the enemy is..."

    Before Hecht had finished speaking, he took another kick on his stomach, leaving a dirty shoe mark on his black suit.

    "Do you have any comments on my tactics?" His master lowered his voice.

    "No more." Hecht shook his head.

    "It''s pretty much the same." The black-haired man snorted in satisfaction, then turned and said, "Come with me and kill a few more people."

    boom!

    With a gunshot, the player fell down with a shocked expression on his face.

    He never dreamed that he would be betrayed by his heroic NPC!

    "This ghost game...what are you...joking..."

    The black-haired man who was shot in the back coughed up a mouthful of blood and tried to crawl out of the yard in vain, but Hecht stepped on his back.

    Then, the man in the suit, code-named "Elegant Killer," raised the P226 pistol engraved with delicate patterns, and pointed the muzzle at his owner''s head:

    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I am suitable to work with you."

    After Hecht finished speaking, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.

 Chapter 31: Xu Shimings Plan

    "Enough! How long are you going to argue?" Xu Shiming¡¯s commanding voice cut through the heated debate in the room.

    The people in charge immediately fell silent, all too familiar with the weight of his words.

    Everyone present knew that in 2050, under Xu Shiming¡¯s leadership, Kangtao had undergone a swift modernization. The company had shed its debts and rebranded itself. That year, Kangtao had launched their new generation A-22B Super "smart" pistol to the market. Thanks to the government¡¯s substantial support, the company had heavily invested in high-tech research facilities, swiftly expanding into the smart weapon market.

    In just two decades, former competitors like Nokota and Techtronica, major players in the high-tech military industry, had been left far behind.

    This elderly man, who had steered Kangtao to the pinnacle of the global market, commanded respect. Even though the power within Kangtao had been spread across various departments, no one dared challenge his authority.

    Much like Arama Saburo, who had passed on the Araba company to Arama Laixuan and Arama Hanako, some people were the soul of an organization, irreplaceable regardless of who took charge.

    Once the room fell silent, every pair of eyes turned to Xu Shiming, waiting for his next words.

    Their unease was not unwarranted. They had all heard of Peter¡ªhow he had become a major concern. The risks of body prosthetics were well-known within the company. Despite the undeniable power these enhancements granted, the consequences of installing too many prosthetics, especially those too advanced, could lead to cyber-psychosis.

    Take David, for example. With his basic first-order Sianvestein prosthetic, he had been transformed from a street kid into a formidable mercenary in Night City. But even he had nearly been driven to the brink of madness by his extensive prosthetic use.

    Peter, however, was different. If the rumors were true, and he possessed a powerful prosthetic body that Kangtao had not yet seen, that could be a game-changer. The potential benefits were immense. If Kangtao could get its hands on this new type of equipment, they could easily become the true masters of the world, supported by both the company¡¯s strength and China¡¯s backing.

    But there was more. If Peter could achieve such extraordinary feats with just his human body, then he was akin to a monk embarking on a journey to unlock the deepest secrets of human biology. With access to just a small sample of his DNA, the secrets of the human body could be revealed. And who knew? It could even lead to a form of immortality.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The very thought of it drove everyone present into a frenzy.

    "We have no other choice in this matter," Xu Shiming said, his voice calm but filled with resolve. "Our only option is to find this person, and if possible, bring him back to China."

    Xu Shiming¡¯s words hung in the air like a promise. "If we can win him over, China will rise!"

    His mind was already racing back to the days when he had first joined the army, the dangers he had faced, and the responsibility he had been given to reform the company and establish Kangtao. The weight of those memories fueled his determination now.

    All the people present in the room had their eyes fixed on Xu Shiming. Every one of them dreamed of a world where Kangtao ruled supreme, with them at the helm.

    "Ling Xiaohan," Xu Shiming called.

    "Chairman Xu, just say it," Ling Xiaohan responded quickly, her voice firm.

    Ling Xiaohan¡¯s rank was equivalent to Xu Shiming¡¯s, but she still treated him with the respect due to the man who had built Kangtao from the ground up.

    "I¡¯ve tracked down Peter," Xu Shiming continued. "I¡¯ve gathered some information that says he is of Chinese descent. Though he didn¡¯t grow up here, I believe this is where we can make our move."

    Xu Shiming looked at her, his expression serious. "Remember, we must approach him carefully. Don¡¯t provoke him or make him feel repelled by Kangtao."

    Ling Xiaohan nodded in agreement, fully aware of the gravity of the situation.

    "That will be all for this meeting," Xu Shiming concluded, his voice firm.

    The others in the room, though reluctantly, began disconnecting, returning to their own territories and duties.

    "Try, if possible, to obtain DNA from Peter," Xu Shiming added quietly before the line went silent.

    Ling Xiaohan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "Chairman, I understand, but finding someone to do this will be difficult."

    She paused for a moment, considering her options. "Who do you think could be the best person for this mission?"

    Xu Shiming sighed, his tone reflecting his deep thought. "I have a granddaughter who¡¯s studying with you."

    Ling Xiaohan¡¯s eyes widened in realization. "But Chairman, I don¡¯t think Xinyue would go along with this. She¡¯s already hurt five or six boys who tried to get close to her in school."

    Xu Shiming¡¯s granddaughter, Xu Xinyue, was a brilliant young woman studying in the United States. He had intended for her to join Kangtao from the ground up next year, but now it seemed he had another plan in mind.

    Ling Xiaohan, knowing Xu Xinyue¡¯s reputation, didn¡¯t believe that the girl would agree to approach Peter. She was strong-willed and had no patience for anyone she saw as less than impressive.

    Xu Shiming¡¯s face darkened. "That little girl calls me every day, asking to find someone stronger and smarter than her. How many men in the world meet that standard?"

    Ling Xiaohan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Xu Shiming¡¯s frustration. Despite his strict demeanor, it was clear he cared deeply for his granddaughter. However, she knew that Xu Xinyue¡¯s stubborn nature made her a poor candidate for this task.

    Xu Shiming had hoped to use his granddaughter¡¯s position to gain Peter¡¯s trust, but the complications were growing. If word of this leaked, the repercussions for Kangtao could be severe. It would appear as though Xu Shiming was using his personal connections for corporate gain, which could spark a scandal.

    "If I don¡¯t try this approach, I can¡¯t think of anyone else," Xu Shiming said with a sigh, clearly distressed. "I¡¯ve already run out of options."

    Ling Xiaohan gave him a sympathetic look. "It¡¯s a risky move, Chairman, but I understand."

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted them.

    "Ah! Who¡¯s talking about me?"

    The voice came from a well-known college in America, where Xu Xinyue had been studying. She sneezed, frowning slightly as she wiped her nose.

    ---

 Chapter 32: The Despised Peter

    A week had passed.

    In just seven days, Peter and his crew had gained notoriety across Night City. Their reputation skyrocketed after their daring raid on the Maelstrom Gang''s lair. Although they hadn''t completely dismantled the gang, Peter''s team managed to seize control of their headquarters, throwing the Maelstrom into chaos for several days.

    The gang only began to recover when Brick, a notable member, stepped up to restore some semblance of order. Without him, the Maelstrom might have been paralyzed for weeks.

    This feat earned Peter the attention of the city''s top fixers. Suddenly, middlemen from every district knew his name and were eager to add him to their roster of mercenaries. Many sought him out, and those who couldn''t contact him directly went through a well-connected priest, one of Peter''s allies.

    Despite the competitive nature of the fixer business, mercenaries with a proven track record like Peter¡¯s crew were always in demand. Fixers shared reliable contacts because, in a city like this, it was better to pass on a job than to let it go unfulfilled.

    Over the past week, Peter and his team had stayed busy, tackling high-profile gigs. Among their clients was Regina Jones, a fixer who had discovered Peter¡¯s unique ability to capture cyberpsychos alive.

    Peter delivered on that reputation. Over the course of the week, he subdued and handed over two cyberpsychos to Regina, both unconscious but alive.

    Peter made no effort to hide his activities. In Night City, the more skills you displayed, the more lucrative the commissions became. However, today was different. Peter had decided to step away from mercenary work for the day to focus on something else.

    For the past week, he had been developing a game in his spare time, refining it bit by bit. Even with his enhanced mental abilities, game development wasn¡¯t his primary expertise, so it had taken a full week to complete.

    "Peter, what the hell are you doing with a game when we¡¯ve got fixers lining up with jobs? Our reputation is at an all-time high in Night City," Jack grumbled over the phone. His tone was a mix of confusion and frustration. For Jack, the attention they had gained over the last week far exceeded anything he¡¯d experienced in his ten years as a mercenary.

    And now Peter had chosen to meet with an obscure game company?

    "Jack, take a break for once," Peter replied, trying to keep the annoyance out of his voice. "I¡¯m just going to discuss some business. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to spend more time with Misty?"

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Jack hesitated, then sighed. "You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t been seeing her much lately. These gigs have been non-stop."

    In truth, Peter understood Jack¡¯s frustration. It had been Jack¡¯s dream to become a legend in Night City, and now they were on the cusp of achieving it. But Peter wasn¡¯t interested in wasting time on minor gigs from low-tier fixers. He preferred to focus on lucrative and high-profile opportunities introduced by reputable names like Regina.

    "Good. Go enjoy your day. I¡¯ll take care of things on my end," Peter said before hanging up.

    He pocketed his phone and turned his attention to the building in front of him¡ªa dilapidated apartment complex. Checking the address Judy had sent him, Peter confirmed he was in the right place.

    "This is it? Seriously?" V, who had accompanied him, raised an eyebrow. "You sure this is the company? Looks more like a squat to me."

    Peter smirked. "What, you expected Arasaka Tower? Not every company in Night City is a megacorp, V."

    V rolled her eyes. "Fine, but this barely qualifies as a company. This is more like a studio¡ªif you can even call it that."

    Peter shrugged. "Stop complaining. We¡¯ll know soon enough if this was worth the trip."

    The two headed upstairs, navigating the building¡¯s dingy corridors. Trash littered the hallways, and the occasional mattress lay in open spaces, likely used by the homeless.

    Peter checked the number on the doors, pausing in front of room 403. The number was almost entirely obscured by grime, but it matched the address Judy had given him.

    He knocked firmly.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    "Who the hell is it?" a voice barked from inside, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps.

    The door creaked open, revealing a man with a messy afro. His expression was a mix of irritation and suspicion.

    "Who are you two? We don¡¯t have anything here for you," the man said, his gaze darting between Peter and V. Despite their clean appearance, he wasn¡¯t about to trust anyone in Night City, not even children.

    Peter smiled. "Me? I¡¯m your studio¡¯s savior."

    The man stared at him, confused, then snorted. "Yeah, right. Get lost, buddy. There¡¯s a hospital 800 meters down the road. They might help you with your delusions."

    He raised his middle finger, clearly unimpressed.

    Peter chuckled. "Nice attitude. No wonder your studio¡¯s stuck in a dump like this."

    "Excuse me?!" The man bristled, stepping forward aggressively.

    V sighed, leaning against the wall. "Peter, do you have to antagonize everyone you meet?"

    "Only the ones who deserve it," Peter replied, unfazed. He turned back to the man. "Relax, I¡¯m here for business. Judy sent me. You know her, right?"

    The mention of Judy seemed to catch the man off guard. He frowned but didn¡¯t step aside.

    "Prove it," he demanded.

    Peter rolled his eyes and pulled out his phone, showing him a message from Judy with the studio¡¯s address.

    The man hesitated before stepping back. "Fine. Come in, but don¡¯t touch anything."

    Peter and V entered the cramped apartment-turned-studio. The interior was cluttered with outdated equipment, empty cans, and the faint smell of burnt electronics.

    "You weren¡¯t kidding about the state of this place," V muttered under her breath.

    "Welcome to indie game development," Peter replied with a smirk.

    The man led them to a makeshift workspace, where two other developers sat hunched over computers, their faces illuminated by the glow of monitors. They barely acknowledged the newcomers, too engrossed in their work.

    "So, what¡¯s your deal?" the man asked, crossing his arms.

    Peter pulled a small USB drive from his pocket and held it up. "I¡¯ve got a game you might be interested in. It¡¯s a passion project I¡¯ve been working on. Judy thought you¡¯d like to see it."

    The man eyed the USB skeptically. "What¡¯s the catch?"

    "No catch. Just looking for someone to test it out and maybe help refine it," Peter said.

    The man sighed, motioning toward an empty computer. "Fine. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got."

    Peter handed over the USB and watched as the man plugged it in. The screen lit up with the game¡¯s title, a sleek design that immediately caught the developers¡¯ attention.

    "Whoa," one of them murmured, finally looking up from his work.

    As the game loaded, the room grew quiet. The developers¡¯ initial skepticism faded as they became immersed in the gameplay.

    "This is... impressive," the man admitted reluctantly after a few minutes.

    Peter leaned back, a satisfied smile on his face. "Told you."

    ---

 Chapter 33: Taking Down the Studio

    Hearing Philip¡¯s words, V, standing beside Peter, couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter.

    ¡°Hahaha, Peter, you¡¯re out here trying to invest in their studio, but the guy thinks you¡¯re insane!¡±

    Peter¡¯s face darkened, a mix of frustration and amusement. He hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before being rudely interrupted.

    ¡°What? Investment?¡± Philip froze for a moment, and then his expression transformed. In less than a second, the grumpy programmer standing in the doorway shifted into an eager, almost servile demeanor. ¡°Boss, please, come in! Sit down!¡±

    Philip didn¡¯t hesitate. His earlier hostility melted away as soon as he noticed the Oasis logo on Peter¡¯s clothing collar. Oasis was an elite brand in Night City, and anyone wearing it was clearly someone of wealth and influence.

    Philip¡¯s earlier impatience had been due to being interrupted while working, but hearing the word ¡°investment¡± had snapped him back to reality.

    Peter smirked, watching the quick change in the man¡¯s attitude. ¡°You certainly know how to switch gears fast.¡±

    ¡°What can I say? It¡¯s the urgency of the situation!¡± Philip admitted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

    Peter glanced around the apartment. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he muttered before letting himself be led to the only clean spot in the cluttered room¡ªa small coffee table surrounded by mismatched chairs. V trailed behind, still trying to stifle her laughter.

    Philip gestured for them to sit, pulling up a chair himself. His expression turned serious as he cautiously asked, ¡°Boss, I overheard the lady say something about you wanting to invest? Is that true?¡±

    Peter nodded, leaning back in his chair. ¡°That¡¯s right. I came across your game, Super Dream, and I see a lot of potential in it.¡±

    Hearing this, Philip¡¯s eyes widened. He leaned forward in surprise but quickly masked his emotions. ¡°Super Dream, huh?¡± he asked, his tone guarded.

    Peter reached into his pocket and pulled out a chip¡ªthe replica Judy had given him. ¡°I tried it out, and I think it¡¯s promising. But before we go any further, I suggest you try this version.¡±

    Philip¡¯s face darkened slightly. He frowned, clearly displeased. ¡°Sir, that chip¡­ How did you get it?¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Philip knew the demo version of Super Dream had only been shared with one potential investor. The realization that Judy had handed it off to someone else angered him. However, he also knew there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it.

    ¡°Relax,¡± Peter said, holding up a hand to stop him. ¡°Before you say anything, just test the chip. Play it and see for yourself.¡±

    Though hesitant, Philip ultimately nodded. His curiosity outweighed his frustration. He took the chip, slotted it into his equipment, and put on the necessary neural gear.

    As Philip started the game, Peter and V exchanged glances. V leaned in and whispered, ¡°You really think he¡¯s going to bite?¡±

    Peter smirked. ¡°He will. Trust me.¡±

    Thirty minutes later, Philip pulled off the gear, his hands trembling slightly. His expression was a mix of awe and disbelief.

    ¡°This¡­ This game¡­¡± Philip stammered. He looked up at Peter, his voice tinged with frustration and confusion. ¡°How did you do this? We were still working on basic mechanics and skills for the characters, and yet you¡­ you¡¯ve perfected it!¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t respond immediately. He simply let Philip process what he had seen.

    After a moment, Philip sighed, slumping back in his chair. His earlier excitement gave way to a sense of defeat. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already perfected the game, why are you here? What do you need from us?¡±

    Peter leaned forward, locking eyes with Philip. ¡°I understand how much work you¡¯ve poured into this. I can see that you¡¯re passionate about what you do. Am I right?¡±

    Philip nodded slowly, unsure where the conversation was going.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal,¡± Peter continued. ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with the resources you need¡ªfunding, salaries, and creative freedom. All I ask is that you and your team work under me. Focus on making great games. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    Philip blinked, stunned by the offer. He opened his mouth to respond, but Peter wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°I know your situation, Philip,¡± Peter added. ¡°Your team is struggling. You¡¯ve burned through your savings, and just yesterday, there was a major argument within the studio, wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    Philip¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know about that?¡±

    Peter smiled faintly. ¡°Night City¡¯s middlemen have an extensive information network. It wasn¡¯t hard to find out. Let¡¯s face it¡ªyou¡¯re out of options. Either you accept my offer, or you¡¯ll have to abandon your dream entirely.¡±

    The room fell silent as Philip processed Peter¡¯s words. V crossed her arms, watching the scene unfold with interest.

    Philip¡¯s hands tightened into fists. He hated being backed into a corner, but he knew Peter was right. The studio¡¯s funds were depleted, and without outside help, there was no way they could continue.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Philip said finally, his voice low but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your terms. But I have one condition.¡±

    Peter raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll cover the remaining development costs for Super Dream upfront. I want to see this project finished the way we envisioned it.¡±

    Peter smiled, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Done. Give me a number, and I¡¯ll transfer the funds immediately. I¡¯ll also cover your team¡¯s salaries for the next few months.¡±

    Philip hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get you the figures.¡±

    The tension in the room eased slightly as the two men reached an agreement. V, who had been silent for most of the exchange, finally spoke up.

    ¡°Well, that was quicker than I expected,¡± she said, smirking. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got yourself a studio, Peter.¡±

    Peter glanced at her with a grin. ¡°I told you he¡¯d bite.¡±

    ---

    Later that evening, Philip gathered the remaining members of the team to inform them of the news. Though some were initially skeptical about Peter¡¯s motives, the promise of financial stability and creative freedom quickly won them over.

    By the end of the night, Peter had successfully acquired the studio. He left with a satisfied smile, knowing he had taken the first step toward building something great.

    V walked beside him as they headed back to the car. ¡°You know,¡± she said, ¡°for someone who acts all humble, you¡¯ve got a real knack for playing the big shot.¡±

    Peter chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not about acting big, V. It¡¯s about recognizing potential and giving people the chance to prove themselves. That¡¯s how you build something worth remembering.¡±

    V shook her head, a small smile tugging at her lips. ¡°You¡¯re either a genius or a lunatic, Peter. I still haven¡¯t decided which.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t respond immediately. He simply looked out at the glowing skyline of Night City, a determined glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m a little of both,¡± he said finally.

    ---

 Chapter 34: The Familiar Car Accident Scene

    After paying Philip 45,000 Euros, Peter had officially acquired the budding game studio. While the team was now under his leadership, there were still obstacles ahead. At this stage, Peter didn¡¯t have the financial resources to secure an office building in the city. That would require additional funding, perhaps even listing the company, before they could lease or purchase a proper space.

    As they drove back, V glanced over at Peter. Her expression was equal parts concern and curiosity.

    ¡°Peter, you just invested a ton of money into that studio. Aren¡¯t you worried you won¡¯t be able to make it back?¡± she asked, gripping the wheel of her newly acquired Mizutani Hayabusa.

    Peter leaned back in the passenger seat, arms crossed. The past week had been financially draining. Though they¡¯d taken on several commissions, the 45,000 Euros had all but wiped out his savings. Add to that the cost of covering food expenses for V and Lucy, and things were tight. If not for a generous bonus from Regina for capturing two cyberpsychos alive, Peter would have had to borrow money to finalize today¡¯s acquisition.

    ¡°I¡¯m confident in the studio¡¯s potential, V,¡± Peter replied, his tone steady. ¡°This game is going to be big, trust me. Once it goes public, we¡¯ll be rolling in cash. Besides,¡± he added with a sly grin, ¡°we can always pick up more gigs to tide us over.¡±

    V raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s all fine and good, but until then, how are you planning to survive? You¡¯ve spent everything!¡±

    Peter laughed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to rely on you for a while. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll pay you back when things turn around.¡±

    V sighed dramatically, though there was a playful glint in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m generous. You¡¯ve been feeding us and covering rent, so I guess I can keep you afloat for now.¡±

    ¡°See? That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Peter teased. ¡°Now come on, give me a smile.¡±

    Before V could retort, the sound of gunfire erupted ahead of them. Peter leaned forward, eyes narrowing as he spotted the commotion up the road.

    Two cars were engaged in a high-speed shootout, their bullets ricocheting off the asphalt and surrounding vehicles. Caught in the crossfire was a third car, unable to move as it was boxed in by the chaos.

    Peter muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°What now?¡±

    ---

    Inside the trapped car, a teenager named David was fidgeting anxiously. His foot tapped nervously against the car¡¯s floor as he glanced over at his mother, Gloria, who was gripping the wheel tightly.

    ¡°Mom,¡± David began, his voice strained, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ maybe I should drop out of school and get a job. You know, to help with things.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Gloria turned to him, her expression one of disbelief. ¡°What are you talking about, David? Absolutely not!¡±

    David sighed, slouching in his seat. ¡°Come on, Mom, you know we can¡¯t afford the upkeep for the system. And honestly, I¡¯m tired of being the outcast at school. You don¡¯t understand how hard it is. None of the rich kids there even take me seriously.¡±

    Gloria¡¯s voice wavered, but she remained firm. ¡°David, I¡¯ve worked day and night to give you opportunities I never had. Do you think I did all that so you could throw it away?¡±

    David turned to her, guilt flickering across his face. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Mom. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be treated like dirt because we¡¯re poor. Even if I have good grades, none of it matters to them.¡±

    Gloria¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I want you to stay in school, David. You¡¯re smart and talented, and you have a chance to prove that we¡¯re just as capable as anyone else.¡±

    David opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, the conversation was interrupted by a deafening explosion.

    ---

    Ahead of them, the firefight escalated. Members of the Animal Gang leaned out of their car windows, guns blazing as they targeted a bulletproof corporate vehicle.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± one of the gang members yelled, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°These corpo cars are built like tanks!¡±

    Another gang member grinned wickedly. ¡°Good thing I brought this!¡± He reached into the car and pulled out a rocket launcher, hoisting it onto his shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how they like this!¡±

    With a deafening roar, the rocket launcher fired. The missile struck the rear of the corporate vehicle, flipping it into the air before it crashed onto the road in a ball of flames.

    The gang members cheered as their driver swerved around the wreckage, speeding away.

    ---

    ¡°Mom! Brake! Hit the brakes!¡± David shouted, his voice laced with panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying!¡± Gloria yelled back, slamming her foot down.

    But it was too late.

    The wreckage of the corporate vehicle was unavoidable. Gloria¡¯s car collided with it head-on, the force of the impact sending the vehicle spinning. Flames erupted from the wreck, and Gloria was thrown from the car.

    ¡°Mom!¡± David screamed as he tried to free himself from the tangled seatbelt.

    ---

    Peter and V approached the crash site, their car slowing to a stop. Peter¡¯s brow furrowed as he took in the scene.

    ¡°Damn Animal Gang,¡± Peter muttered. ¡°Why the hell did they have to open fire here of all places?¡±

    V shook her head, clearly unbothered. ¡°This is Night City, Peter. Stuff like this happens all the time. You should know that by now.¡±

    Peter stepped out of the car, his instincts kicking in. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave them like this. Someone could still be alive.¡±

    V rolled her eyes but followed him out of the vehicle. ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s make it quick. NCPD¡¯s going to show up any second, and I don¡¯t want to get caught in their mess.¡±

    Peter approached the wreck, his eyes scanning for survivors. Among the twisted metal and broken glass, he spotted movement. A teenager¡ªDavid¡ªwas trapped in the car, struggling to free himself.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Peter called out as he rushed to the boy¡¯s side.

    David looked up, his face streaked with tears. ¡°Help my mom! She¡¯s out there somewhere!¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll get her, but first, let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±

    With V¡¯s help, Peter managed to pry open the car door. David stumbled out, coughing and clutching his side.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± Peter instructed before turning to search for Gloria.

    A few feet away, he found her lying on the pavement, unconscious but breathing. Blood trickled from a gash on her forehead, and her leg was twisted at an unnatural angle.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive!¡± Peter called to V, who was helping David steady himself.

    ---

    Moments later, the sound of sirens filled the air. NCPD vehicles swarmed the scene, their lights flashing. Officers quickly secured the area, pushing Peter, V, and David aside as medics rushed in to tend to the injured.

    ¡°Looks like the cavalry¡¯s here,¡± V muttered, stepping back to let the authorities take over.

    Peter watched as Gloria was loaded onto a stretcher, her son following close behind. Though he was relieved they¡¯d survived, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this scene was oddly familiar.

    As he and V returned to their car, Peter¡¯s mind raced. This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen a tragedy like this in Night City, and it wouldn¡¯t be the last. But something about this particular incident struck a chord deep within him.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± V asked as they drove away.

    Peter didn¡¯t answer right away. He stared out the window, lost in thought.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± he said finally. ¡°Just thinking about how messed up this city is.¡±

    V smirked. ¡°Welcome to Night City, Peter. This is just another day in paradise.¡±

    Peter leaned back in his seat, his expression unreadable. ¡°Yeah. Just another day.¡±

    ---

 Chapter 35: Rescuing David

    "Mom! Are you okay, Mom?!"

    David yelled desperately, his eyes fixed on Gloria, who lay motionless a short distance away.

    Gloria seemed to hear his frantic calls. Her body shifted slightly, but she quickly stopped moving, overcome by pain or exhaustion.

    Not far from the scene of the accident, Peter¡¯s ears picked up the boy¡¯s cries.

    David? That name sounds familiar.

    Peter glanced at the wreckage with a puzzled expression. His instincts told him there was more to this than just a random crash. Activating his enhanced vision, a power he¡¯d recently awakened, he scanned the scene. Among the chaos, he spotted Gloria, injured but alive.

    ¡°V, wait here,¡± Peter said as he opened the car door. ¡°I¡¯m going to check it out.¡±

    V raised an eyebrow but stayed put, watching as Peter approached the wreck.

    Meanwhile, the unmistakable hum of a Trauma Team vehicle filled the air. The hovering craft descended gracefully, its sides emblazoned with the company¡¯s logo.

    ¡°Finally! The Trauma Team is here! We¡¯re saved!¡± David exclaimed, a spark of hope lighting up his face.

    The Trauma Team medics wasted no time, scanning David and Gloria with precision instruments. But the words that followed extinguished David¡¯s hope in an instant.

    ¡°This person is not a client,¡± one of the medics said flatly.

    ¡°Nor is the woman,¡± another confirmed.

    ¡°Our priority is our clients. Notify NCPD to handle the rest,¡± the team leader instructed before boarding their vehicle.

    ¡°Understood,¡± the medics replied, and the Trauma Team vehicle lifted off, disappearing into the sky.

    David stared in disbelief as the craft vanished. ¡°Wait! You¡¯re just going to leave us here? What the hell are we supposed to do now?!¡±

    His voice broke, but the only response was silence.

    ¡°Stop yelling. It won¡¯t help.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    David turned to see Peter standing next to him. With a calm but firm grip, Peter tore the crumpled car door off its hinges as if it weighed nothing. He reached in, carefully unbuckling David and pulling him out of the wreckage.

    Once on solid ground, David sprinted toward Gloria¡¯s limp body. He reached out to shake her awake, but Peter¡¯s voice stopped him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to die, don¡¯t touch her.¡±

    David froze, his hands trembling mid-air.

    Peter¡¯s enhanced vision had revealed the severity of Gloria¡¯s injuries¡ªa fractured rib had punctured her lung. Any sudden movement could cause internal bleeding to worsen.

    David looked up at Peter, desperation etched on his face. ¡°Then what do I do? Please¡­ please help my mom.¡±

    Ignoring his own pain, David dropped to his knees and bowed his head.

    Peter sighed, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s been over a hundred years since the Qing Dynasty fell. Stop kneeling already.¡±

    David blinked in confusion at Peter¡¯s cryptic comment, but before he could respond, Peter walked to the front of the wreckage. With a single powerful kick, he sent the company car blocking the road tumbling into the nearby lake.

    V had pulled their Mizutani Hayabusa closer to the scene by then. Peter carefully lifted Gloria into the back seat of the car, his movements deliberate and precise. He turned to David, who was still kneeling on the ground, stunned.

    ¡°How long are you planning to kneel there? Get in the car.¡±

    David snapped out of his daze and scrambled to his feet.

    ¡°O-Okay,¡± he stammered as he climbed into the car, still reeling from what he¡¯d just witnessed.

    As V started driving toward the nearest hospital, she glanced at Peter with a smirk. ¡°This isn¡¯t like you. When did you become so¡­ helpful?¡±

    Peter leaned back in his seat, unbothered. ¡°Just doing what needs to be done. We couldn¡¯t leave them there to die.¡±

    V arched an eyebrow. ¡°Sure, but this isn¡¯t your usual MO. You¡¯ve been walking past scenes like this all week without batting an eye.¡± She cast a curious look at Gloria, lying unconscious in the back. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this one?¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t answer immediately, instead pulling a pneumatic injector from his bag. Tossing it to David, he said, ¡°Here. Use this.¡±

    David caught the device and stared at it, unsure.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pneumatic injector,¡± Peter explained. ¡°You¡¯ve been to Arasaka Academy, haven¡¯t you? You should know how to use it.¡±

    David nodded, fumbling with the injector before pressing it against Gloria¡¯s arm. The device hissed softly as the medicine was administered.

    Gloria coughed violently before her eyes fluttered open. She looked around in confusion until her gaze settled on David.

    ¡°David? Where are we?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± David exclaimed, tears welling up. ¡°We¡¯re in a car. A kind man is taking us to the hospital.¡±

    Peter glanced at him in the rearview mirror. ¡°It¡¯s Peter. And the beauty next to me is V.¡±

    David gave Peter a grateful look. ¡°Thank you¡­ Peter.¡±

    Gloria, still groggy, mumbled, ¡°Peter¡­ why does that name sound familiar?¡±

    ---

    The car soon arrived at a hospital¡ªa stark contrast to the one David had been to before. The doctors here wore clean white coats, and the facility exuded a sense of professionalism, unlike the butcher-shop atmosphere of the cheaper clinics.

    Peter carried Gloria inside while V stayed behind to park the car.

    ¡°Get her to the operating room,¡± Peter instructed the staff, who moved swiftly to take Gloria.

    David stood outside the operating room, watching through the window as the doctors began their work. He let out a deep sigh of relief, turning to Peter, who was leaning against the wall with a drink in hand.

    ¡°Brother Peter, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you,¡± David said sincerely.

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    David clenched his fists, his emotions bubbling to the surface. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up, we would¡¯ve been left there to die. The Trauma Team doesn¡¯t care about people like us, and the NCPD would¡¯ve been too late. You¡­ you¡¯re our savior.¡±

    Peter sipped his drink, eyeing David thoughtfully. ¡°Night City isn¡¯t kind to anyone without money or power. You need to remember that if you want to survive here.¡±

    David nodded solemnly, his gratitude etched into every fiber of his being.

    ---

    As they waited for news on Gloria¡¯s condition, Peter leaned against the wall, gazing out the window. His thoughts wandered back to the chaos of the accident and the desperation in David¡¯s voice.

    Night City had a way of breaking people. But for some reason, Peter couldn¡¯t bring himself to let this family fall victim to its brutality.

    V returned from parking the car and leaned next to him. ¡°So¡­ what now? You planning to adopt him or something?¡±

    Peter smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I just did what anyone would¡¯ve done.¡±

    V chuckled. ¡°Sure, Peter. Whatever you say.¡±

    The two stood in comfortable silence, the hum of the hospital machinery a reminder that, for now, they¡¯d made a difference.

    ---

 Chapter 36: Is Ning the Famous Peter?

    Peter studied David¡¯s young, hopeful face. Honestly, if he hadn¡¯t known who this boy was, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered getting involved.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± Peter said casually. ¡°But remember, my help isn¡¯t free.¡±

    David raised his head and replied earnestly, ¡°I understand, but I still want to thank you.¡±

    He knew nothing in Night City came for free. Relationships here were never simple, always transactional. But despite that, David felt an overwhelming gratitude toward Peter. Not many people would have risked their lives to save someone they didn¡¯t know, especially in a city as ruthless as this.

    As he reflected on the rescue, David couldn¡¯t shake the awe he felt watching Peter in action¡ªtearing open the car door with one hand, kicking a multi-ton car into a lake with a single strike. It was like something out of the stories he used to dream about as a kid.

    ¡°Peter,¡± David began hesitantly, ¡°I need to ask you something. Are you the Peter that everyone¡¯s been talking about? The one famous among mercenaries lately?¡±

    Peter raised an eyebrow but said nothing, waiting for the boy to continue.

    ¡°When V called your name earlier,¡± David explained, ¡°I remembered something. There¡¯s this super-dream everyone¡¯s been raving about at school, and the protagonist in all of them is you. Those dreams show you taking out gangsters, corporate security, anyone who gets in your way¡ªand it¡¯s incredible. You¡¯re unstoppable.¡±

    David¡¯s face lit up as he spoke, the awe clear in his voice.

    Peter sighed. He knew exactly what David was talking about. Ever since he started collaborating with Judy, the brain-dance artist at Lizzie¡¯s Bar, his exploits had been recorded and sold as ¡°super-dreams.¡± Judy had a knack for creating immersive experiences that let anyone feel like they were in Peter¡¯s shoes¡ªfacing danger, wielding power, and dominating the streets of Night City.

    The recordings had become wildly popular, earning Peter a steady income and turning him into a local legend. Even Judy had been thrilled by the demand, seeing Peter¡¯s visits to her studio as both a creative outlet and a financial windfall.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Peter had been fine with this arrangement, as it kept his wallet full and didn¡¯t interfere with his personal life¡ªuntil Jimmy Kurosaki got involved.

    Jimmy, a notorious black-market brain-dance creator, had been pestering Peter for weeks, offering to make his dreams even more popular by adding illegal enhancements. Peter had declined politely at first, but after the tenth interruption¡ªduring his evening run with Lucy, no less¡ªhe¡¯d lost his patience and blocked Jimmy for good.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Peter finally admitted, ¡°I¡¯m the guy in those dreams. There¡¯s no one else running around Night City with my name.¡±

    David¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°I knew it! Brother Peter, I¡¯m a huge fan of your super-dreams! They¡¯re insane¡ªyou feel so powerful, like nothing can stop you. Even when you¡¯re fighting those corpo dogs or gangsters, it¡¯s like¡­ like you¡¯re invincible!¡±

    Peter smirked slightly but kept his expression aloof. ¡°They¡¯re okay, I guess.¡±

    His nonchalant response only made David admire him more. To the boy, Peter¡¯s humility was proof of his mastery. It reminded him of the martial arts masters he¡¯d read about as a kid¡ªlegends who trained for decades to hone their skills, only for their discipline to be overshadowed by the rise of cybernetics.

    To David, Peter felt like one of those masters come to life, combining old-world strength with the unstoppable power of modern augmentations.

    Half an hour later, a doctor in a pristine white coat emerged from the operating room, holding a tablet.

    ¡°Who¡¯s David Martinez?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± David shot up, raising his hand.

    The doctor smiled. ¡°Good news, Mr. Martinez. Ms. Gloria¡¯s surgery was a success. She¡¯ll need to stay under observation for two days, but she should be fine after that.¡±

    David exhaled a sigh of relief, his shoulders relaxing for the first time all day.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± he said earnestly.

    The doctor nodded but added, ¡°However, we noticed signs of long-term physical exhaustion in Ms. Gloria. Her body has been under significant strain for some time, which isn¡¯t good for her recovery. We recommend she gets plenty of rest moving forward.¡±

    David nodded, his relief tempered by guilt. He knew how hard his mother worked to provide for them, sacrificing her own health to keep him in school and out of trouble.

    ¡°Here are Ms. Gloria¡¯s personal belongings,¡± a nurse said, handing David a box containing his mother¡¯s clothes.

    After the hospital staff left, David, Peter, and V stood silently in the hallway. David stared at the box in his hands, his mind racing with thoughts of what had just happened and what lay ahead.

    Finally, he broke the silence.

    ¡°Brother Peter,¡± he said, looking up with determination. ¡°Can I¡­ can I be a mercenary like you?¡±

    Peter raised an eyebrow, hiding the small smirk that tugged at the corner of his mouth. He had been waiting for this. If David hadn¡¯t asked, Peter wouldn¡¯t have stuck around as long as he did.

    ¡°You want to be a merc?¡± Peter asked, his tone even.

    David nodded. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want to feel helpless anymore. Watching you today¡­ I realized how powerless I¡¯ve been all my life. If I had your strength, I could protect my mom. I could make sure nothing like this ever happens again.¡±

    Peter studied the boy¡¯s face, noting the fire in his eyes. David wasn¡¯t just talking out of desperation¡ªhe truly meant it.

    ¡°Well,¡± Peter said after a moment, ¡°being a mercenary isn¡¯t just about strength. It¡¯s dangerous, and it¡¯s not for everyone. Are you ready for that kind of life?¡±

    David straightened his back, his voice firm. ¡°I am. Whatever it takes, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Peter nodded, satisfied with the boy¡¯s resolve. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ---

 Chapter 37: Vs Question

    "David, I want you to think carefully before saying something like that."

    Peter refrained from revealing that Gloria''s clothes contained a first-order Sian Weistein. He didn''t want David or V to suspect his intentions.

    Peter''s words left David, whose eyes had been full of hope, lost in thought. Why, indeed, was he able to work with Peter¡ªa mercenary and super dream star now famous across Night City?

    Peter handed over a card with his contact information. "This is my number. Call me if you need anything. Of course, it¡¯s better if you¡¯ve got the money ready."

    After saying that, Peter signaled to V that it was time to leave. David stood frozen in place, his mind racing with questions.

    Inside the car, V glanced at Peter, a trace of doubt in her voice. "Peter, your actions today were strange. What¡¯s so special about that kid?"

    V knew Peter better than most. While Peter was generous with his team and never made money the main focus, he was also a pragmatist. If there wasn¡¯t something in it for him, he wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to help.

    Even earlier, when Peter had met with Philip about the studio, he squeezed every possible benefit out of the deal while ensuring Philip stayed motivated to work for him.

    But this time, Peter had gone out of his way to rescue a student named David Martinez, paid for his hospital bills, and even handled the surgery costs. None of it seemed to benefit Peter, and V couldn¡¯t understand why.

    "V, I have a hunch," Peter finally said. "That kid, David, might turn out to be a great addition to our team¡ªa solid fighter. That¡¯s my reason."

    The explanation was weak, even to Peter himself. But he couldn¡¯t exactly tell V that he knew David¡¯s potential from a story he¡¯d watched in a previous life. If he did, V would probably turn the car around and drag him to a hospital for a mental health check.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    V stared at him, unimpressed. "Hmph. Fine, don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to. But you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Lucy lately. What¡¯s going on there?"

    Her words hit Peter like a thunderbolt. He tensed up, his mind racing. He knew better than to let this line of questioning go unchecked.

    "No, no. Lucy and I are just running together at night. That¡¯s all." Peter¡¯s voice was calm, his face neutral.

    Years of practice in managing his emotions and adjusting his micro-expressions paid off. Even as V scanned his face with her prosthetic eye, Peter remained composed.

    Of course, his composure wasn¡¯t entirely natural. He had recently written a program to counteract scanning attempts, but the barrage of warning messages from his system still made him uneasy.

    V finally leaned back, unconvinced but unwilling to press further. "Yeah, I figured. Someone like Lucy wouldn¡¯t be interested in a guy younger than her."

    Peter exhaled quietly in relief. The last thing he wanted was for V to suspect anything. Based on what he knew about her, if she even thought there was something between him and Lucy, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw both of them out of the apartment.

    Meanwhile, Mann was having a rough day. He impatiently tapped the screen of his communicator, trying for the sixth time to get Gloria to answer her phone.

    "Damn it," Mann muttered, his frustration growing.

    Dorio, sitting nearby, noticed his irritation. She understood why Mann was so on edge. Gloria had called them the day before, claiming she had a military-grade Sian Weistein prosthetic in her possession. Excited, Mann had wired her 20,000 euros on the spot, seeing it as an opportunity to enhance his own prosthetics.

    "Are you going to deal with those guys or not?" a voice growled through Mann¡¯s communicator.

    It was Toby Jaes, someone Mann didn¡¯t even want to talk to right now.

    "Shut up, Toby! Don¡¯t you know how dangerous those guys are?" Mann snapped, his patience gone.

    Toby¡¯s anger flared. "I paid you! If you¡¯re not going to handle it, give me my money back! I¡¯ll find someone else!"

    Mann sneered. "Take your money and shove it. Five thousand euros for this kind of job? Forget it, loser."

    With that, Mann transferred the money back to Toby and hung up.

    Dorio raised an eyebrow. "What was that about?"

    "That idiot Toby wanted us to take out Peter and his team. For five thousand euros! Does he think we¡¯re desperate?"

    Dorio shook her head. It was common knowledge that mercenaries occasionally fought among themselves, but targeting someone like Peter required a much higher fee¡ªat least 40,000 euros. Anything less wasn¡¯t worth the risk.

    Meanwhile, Toby Jaes was fuming. He couldn¡¯t accept Peter¡¯s growing reputation. In his mind, Peter¡¯s success was undeserved, built on money from selling stolen goods. Toby wanted to believe that Peter¡¯s rise was temporary, that he would fail sooner or later.

    But the reality was clear: Peter¡¯s team was one of the most capable in Night City, and Toby¡¯s petty schemes weren¡¯t going to change that.

    As Mann and Dorio wrapped up their conversation, Peter was finally able to relax. V seemed to have dropped her line of questioning, and for now, he was safe.

    But deep down, Peter knew that the challenges ahead would only grow. Whether it was building trust with David, keeping his secrets from V, or dealing with rivals like Toby, the path forward was anything but smooth.

    Yet, Peter smiled to himself. He had been given a second chance at life, and he was determined to make the most of it¡ªeven if it meant navigating Night City¡¯s dangerous streets one step at a time.

    ---

 Chapter 38: Must Become Stronger!

    "Even if you don¡¯t want to take this job, you don¡¯t need to get so angry," Dorio said, glancing at Mann with curiosity. She had noticed lately that Mann''s temper seemed to be getting worse.

    Mann scowled, slamming his fist on the armrest. "Damn it, Dorio! Wouldn¡¯t you be pissed if a lowlife middleman looked down on you like that?"

    Dorio stayed quiet, unsure how to respond. Mann¡¯s anger wasn¡¯t really about Toby Jaes, the irritating middleman. It ran deeper than that.

    Mann had noticed a disturbing trend lately: commissions that would have typically been his were being funneled to Peter¡¯s team. Peter had recently built a stellar reputation in Night City. Whether it was stealing from corporations, assassinations, or high-stakes rescues, Peter¡¯s team completed every mission with precision.

    This made him a favorite among the city¡¯s fixers. Clients were happier, and fixers earned more when Peter was involved. Mann, on the other hand, found himself receiving fewer opportunities, and it was eating away at him.

    "If Gloria doesn¡¯t answer her phone by tonight, I¡¯m going to find her myself," Mann declared, his frustration bubbling over.

    Dorio didn¡¯t argue. She understood Mann better than anyone else. She knew the pressure he was under. In Night City, mercenaries either climbed to the top or crashed and burned. There was no middle ground. The consequences of failure were always on their shoulders.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at David¡¯s apartment, the young man sifted through his late mother Gloria¡¯s belongings. Among her clothes, he finally found it: the military-grade Sian Weistein prosthetic.

    His heart pounded as he stared at the sleek, high-tech piece of equipment. The day¡¯s events replayed in his mind, along with the radio reports of stolen military prosthetics. David¡¯s breath quickened.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Without hesitation, he snapped a photo of the Sian Weistein and sent it to a prosthetic doctor he knew. The reply came almost immediately:

    "Where did you get a military-grade Sian Weistein?"

    David¡¯s hands trembled as he read the message. Unlike the anime counterpart he vaguely resembled, David wasn¡¯t completely desperate, thanks to Peter covering his medical expenses earlier.

    But now, with this discovery, David¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t immediately turn to selling the prosthetic for money. Instead, he wondered: could installing this on himself give him the power to join Peter¡¯s team?

    David couldn¡¯t forget what he had seen earlier that day. Peter¡¯s calm, commanding presence, the security his power exuded, and the massive gap between them made David crave strength more than ever.

    Without thinking twice, David typed a reply:

    "Doctor, can you install this on me?"

    Moments later, his phone rang. It was the doctor.

    "Are you out of your mind, kid?" the doctor barked. "This isn¡¯t something you can handle!"

    The doctor¡¯s words were harsh but honest. The original owner of the Sian Weistein prosthetic had been a colonel, a veteran of corporate wars. This kind of high-performance prosthetic required incredible mental fortitude.

    "Don¡¯t you get it? People have gone cyberpsycho from this kind of tech!" the doctor continued.

    David clenched his fists, his resolve hardening. "You¡¯ve got no room to talk! That pirated chip you sold me earlier destroyed the teaching system at the academy! You think I¡¯m going to let that slide?"

    The doctor sighed. "Fine, fine. Bring the prosthetic over, and I¡¯ll install it for you. But don¡¯t come crying to me when things go south."

    The call ended, leaving David staring at the Sian Weistein in his hands. His mind was made up.

    Ding.

    David glanced at his phone to see another call coming in. The name on the screen made him frown: Katsuo Tanaka.

    "What do you want?" David asked coldly after answering.

    Katsuo¡¯s mocking voice came through loud and clear. "David, no need to be so hostile. We¡¯re classmates, after all. I heard about the accident you and your mom were in. Tough break."

    David said nothing, but Katsuo wasn¡¯t done.

    "Though, honestly, I can¡¯t bring myself to feel sorry for you. Your mom was a criminal, right? Doing shady deals just to get you into Arasaka Academy? Pathetic."

    David¡¯s grip on the phone tightened as Katsuo continued.

    "Well, it looks like karma finally caught up to her. I mean, she¡¯s probably lying in some hospital bed right now, right? Waiting to die? Or maybe she¡¯s already dead. Either way, a family like yours can¡¯t afford those medical bills."

    Katsuo¡¯s laugh was cruel and sharp. "She deserved it, though. Breaking the law to make money? Scum like you and your mom will always end up in the gutter."

    The call ended abruptly, but the damage was done.

    David stood frozen, Katsuo¡¯s words echoing in his mind. His blood boiled, and his vision blurred with anger. He clenched the Sian Weistein prosthetic tightly, his nails digging into his palms.

    "Katsuo Tanaka!" David roared, his voice shaking with rage.

    Ever since the accident, David had made it his mission to protect his mother. Katsuo¡¯s insults had crossed a line, igniting a fire within him.

    He stared at the Sian Weistein prosthetic, his determination solidifying.

    "I must become stronger," he whispered, his voice filled with conviction. "No matter what it takes."

    ---

 Chapter:39

    "Wuhu! This girl doesn¡¯t hold back her punches!"

    The prosthetic doctor, lounging on his operating chair, adjusted the Black Chaomeng equipment he had just received. The faint hum of machinery filled the room until the door swung open, revealing David standing there, panting heavily.

    "Huh? Is that the Sian Weistein everyone in the city has been hunting for?" the doctor remarked, his eyes gleaming as they locked onto the military-grade prosthetic in David¡¯s hands. "What a rare piece of tech."

    The doctor¡¯s tone shifted, a greedy undertone creeping in. "But I¡¯ve told you before, kid. This thing is dangerous. You¡¯d be better off selling it to me. I¡¯ll give you 10,000 Eurodollars for it."

    The offer was a lie, at least in part. While it was true that the Sian Weistein was dangerous, its value was far beyond what the doctor was offering. For mercenaries who lived on the edge, this prosthetic was akin to a second life. He could easily flip it for double or triple the amount.

    "I said," David growled, his eyes dark and unyielding, "I want it installed on me."

    The prosthetic doctor hesitated, meeting David¡¯s glare. The boy¡¯s expression was predatory, like a wolf ready to pounce. His desperation was palpable, fueled by a singular purpose: to put the prosthetic on and crush Katsuo Tanaka.

    "Tch, you¡¯re just a kid who doesn¡¯t know the limits of your own body," the doctor muttered, shaking his head. But after a moment¡¯s pause, he sighed and agreed. "Fine. I¡¯ll do it. But don¡¯t come crying to me if you can¡¯t handle it."

    By the time the installation was complete, the sun had already risen over Night City.

    10:00 AM, Arasaka Academy

    David walked into the classroom, his pace slow but deliberate.

    "David Martins, you are marked late," the monotone voice of the classroom¡¯s projection robot announced, its words cutting through the low hum of the room.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    The declaration drew the attention of Katsuo Tanaka, who turned to see David entering. A smug grin spread across Katsuo¡¯s face.

    "Hey, look who finally showed up! Our perfect little honor student, late for class?" Katsuo sneered. "What happened, David? Couldn¡¯t drag yourself out of¡ª"

    Before Katsuo could finish, David¡¯s foot slammed into the chair Katsuo was sitting on, sending it crashing to the floor.

    "Are you insane?!" Katsuo shouted, struggling to his feet. "This is a school! Everything here is monitored¡ª"

    David¡¯s fist cut him off, slamming into Katsuo¡¯s jaw with a force that echoed through the classroom.

    "If you¡¯ve got something to say," David hissed, his voice low and cold, "say it to my face. Repeat what you said yesterday. I dare you."

    The chilling tone in David¡¯s voice sent a shiver down Katsuo¡¯s spine. For the first time, the bully felt genuine fear. But fear quickly gave way to indignation, and Katsuo lashed out, his fists moving in a blur thanks to his combat-enhancing chip.

    "Ah, da-da-da-da!" Katsuo yelled as his punches flew toward David.

    Katsuo expected David to crumple under his assault like he always had before. But this time, David vanished from his line of sight.

    Boom!

    Before Katsuo could react, David¡¯s fist slammed into his face with the force of a speeding train, amplified by the kinetic acceleration of the Sian Weistein prosthetic. Katsuo flew backward, crashing into the classroom wall with a sickening thud.

    "Ugh!" Katsuo groaned, clutching his broken nose. "What the hell kind of prosthetic is that? You¡¯re finished, Martins! My dad¡¯s on the school board, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re expelled!"

    David stared at the once-arrogant Katsuo, now reduced to a trembling mess. The satisfaction he¡¯d expected to feel wasn¡¯t there. Instead, he felt empty, almost bored.

    "Do whatever you want," David said calmly, turning to leave. "I don¡¯t plan on staying in this garbage school anyway."

    His revenge on Katsuo was complete. Now, his sights were set on something far more significant: joining Peter¡¯s mercenary team.

    Elsewhere in Night City

    "You scum-sucking organ thieves. You¡¯ll even stoop to kidnapping now?"

    Jack¡¯s voice dripped with disdain as he stood over the lifeless body of a scavenger. He kicked the corpse for good measure, spitting on the ground beside it.

    "I hate these bastards," Jack muttered, his tone venomous.

    Scavengers were the lowest of the low in Night City. Ruthless and opportunistic, they preyed on the vulnerable, harvesting cybernetics and organs to sell on the black market. Human life meant nothing to them; it was merely a collection of parts to be dissected and sold for profit.

    "Jack, that¡¯s enough," Peter called from the edge of the balcony, his tone measured.

    Peter¡¯s target for this mission¡ªa wealthy heiress named Sandra Dorsett¡ªwas lying unconscious nearby, rescued but shaken. The team had extracted her from the scavengers¡¯ den, completing their job efficiently.

    Peter stepped back into the room, his mind preoccupied. This mission was significant. It marked the beginning of something larger, a series of events he knew could change everything.

    "Has it started already?" Peter murmured to himself.

    V, who stood nearby, noticed the faraway look in Peter¡¯s eyes. "Something on your mind?" she asked softly.

    "Just thinking," Peter replied, shaking his head. "It¡¯s nothing."

    Peter didn¡¯t elaborate. He was the only one who knew the truth, and there was no point in burdening V with it. Instead, he focused on the present. The team¡¯s success today was just the beginning.

    For now, all Peter could do was prepare. Night City was unpredictable, and survival meant staying one step ahead.

 Chapter 40: Davidéˆ¥æªš Resolve

    Ding¡ª

    Peter received a phone call he had been expecting.

    ¡°Hey, David. What¡¯s up?¡± Peter asked knowingly.

    He had a good idea of why David was calling. It was clear that David had installed the Sean Wistan prosthetic on his body and now wanted to meet Peter to discuss joining his team.

    ¡°Brother Peter, can I meet you now?¡± David asked nervously as he walked away from Arban Academy.

    ¡°Sure, come to the Wild Wolf Bar,¡± Peter replied before hanging up.

    Peter and his team had only one job today¡ªtaking care of the San Della Dorset contract. Their original plan after finishing was to head to Jack¡¯s mother¡¯s bar for a drink.

    David felt a surge of excitement as Peter agreed to meet him. He turned back to glance at Arban Academy, feeling a mix of emotions.

    The academy, which once symbolized all of his mother Gloria¡¯s dreams for him, was now nothing but a severed tie. He felt no nostalgia for the place, only guilt and shame for letting Gloria down.

    David knew there was no turning back. His decision to publicly beat Katsuo Tanaka was deliberate, meant to burn his bridges with the academy and solidify his choice to leave that life behind.

    ---

    ¡°Peter, who was that on the phone?¡± Jack asked curiously.

    ¡°Just an interesting kid. He might surprise us,¡± Peter said with a faint smile as he took a sip of beer.

    ¡°Peter, are you talking about the guy you saved yesterday?¡± V chimed in, sounding intrigued.

    She hadn¡¯t forgotten David. After all, the young man owed Peter three thousand euros. But V was skeptical. David had been nothing more than a student yesterday. How could someone change so drastically overnight?

    ¡°Oh? Peter, what¡¯s this about? You¡¯ve got me curious. Tell us what happened yesterday,¡± Jack added.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Peter chuckled and shared the story.

    When he finished, both V and Jack looked just as confused as V had been the day before.

    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re telling me you saved him but didn¡¯t even pay for his medical bills? It seems like you still don¡¯t fully grasp how ruthless people can be in Night City,¡± Jack said, shaking his head.

    Just as Jack was about to launch into a lecture, a teenager in a yellow shirt appeared and casually sat across from them. Without asking, he grabbed an unopened beer from the table and took a swig.

    ¡°Ahem! Guess I¡¯m still not used to this kind of thing,¡± David said, coughing slightly after taking a sip.

    ¡°Hey, you little punk! You don¡¯t just drink someone else¡¯s beer without asking. Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± Jack snapped, glaring at him.

    ¡°Jack, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet him? Why are you so mad now that he¡¯s here?¡± Peter said calmly, suppressing a grin.

    Jack paused, realizing Peter was right. David had arrived out of nowhere, and his sudden appearance was intriguing.

    ¡°Heh, looks like you¡¯ve got some interesting upgrades,¡± Peter said, eyeing David with a faint smirk.

    David didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he turned around, shrugged off his coat, and revealed the Sean Wistan prosthetic on his back.

    ¡°How about this? This is a military-grade prosthetic, Sean Wistan. Brother Peter, can I join your team?¡± David asked confidently. In his mind, being able to wield such advanced tech made him stand out.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Peter said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the prosthetic from the cyberpsychopath a few days ago?¡±

    David nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the same one. I think my mom must have picked it up when she cleaned the scene after that incident. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how it ended up in my hands.¡±

    Peter raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Then show me what you can do with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± David replied eagerly.

    He activated Sean Wistan and reached for the beer bottle in Peter¡¯s hand.

    Swish!

    Just as David¡¯s hand was about to touch the bottle, Peter moved. In David¡¯s accelerated perception, time seemed to slow down¡ªbut to his shock, Peter moved even faster.

    No matter how hard David tried to catch up, Peter stayed one step ahead, easily dodging him and keeping the beer out of reach.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Peter laughed as the two of them reappeared outside the booth, ending their brief test of speed.

    While Peter looked completely at ease, David was sweating profusely, clearly out of breath.

    ¡°David,¡± Peter began, his tone calm but firm, ¡°I don¡¯t want to crush your confidence, but if you think you can challenge me, you¡¯d better give up now.¡±

    Jack chimed in, shaking his head. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not bad for someone new to this, but you¡¯ve got a long way to go. Do you even know who you¡¯re dealing with?¡±

    Jack had seen Peter in action before. On his first day in Night City, Peter had taken on an entire squad of NCPD terrorists, most of whom were equipped with Sean Wistan prosthetics. None of them had been able to stop him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got potential, David,¡± Jack continued. ¡°The fact that you can even use Sean Wistan without losing your mind is impressive. But let¡¯s be real¡ªyour body¡¯s already at its limit, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    David didn¡¯t respond, but the strain on his face was enough of an answer.

    Peter nodded. ¡°Jack¡¯s right. Sean Wistan is powerful, but it¡¯s a double-edged sword. Push yourself too hard, and it¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±

    David clenched his fists, unwilling to back down. ¡°I¡¯m ready to do whatever it takes. I¡¯m not going back to my old life. Please, let me prove myself!¡±

    Peter studied him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright. You want to join us? Then you¡¯ll need to prove that you can handle the pressure. Stick with me, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re ready for what¡¯s coming.¡±

    David¡¯s face lit up with determination. ¡°Thank you, Brother Peter. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Peter smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    As David took a seat with the group, Jack leaned over to Peter and whispered, ¡°You sure about this, man? He¡¯s got guts, but he¡¯s still a rookie.¡±

    Peter shrugged. ¡°Everyone starts somewhere. Let¡¯s see how far he¡¯s willing to go.¡±

    ---

    By the time the night was over, David had a new sense of purpose. He had burned his bridges with his old life, but he didn¡¯t regret it.

    As he walked out of the Wild Wolf Bar with Peter and the others, he felt a renewed determination to prove himself worthy of his new path.

    But deep down, Peter couldn¡¯t help but wonder if David truly understood what he was getting into. Night City was unforgiving, and not everyone survived its challenges.

    For now, though, he decided to give the kid a chance. After all, even the strongest warriors had to start somewhere.

 Chapter 41: Davids First Mission

    "No, I''ve used this thing before," David said, sweat dripping from his brow. While Sean Wistan¡¯s ability to accelerate him was undeniable, it always left him dizzy and disoriented.

    Jack raised an eyebrow at David¡¯s words, clearly surprised.

    "Really? You¡¯ve used this prosthetic before?" Jack asked, skeptical. He was well aware of the cyberpsychopath who had gone berserk two days ago using the same prosthetic, but his concern now was about Peter, who had supplied it. Even if Peter didn¡¯t use it himself, selling it to someone like Victor could have fetched a decent profit. However, seeing David wear the Sian Wistan, Jack chose not to question Peter''s decision¡ªafter all, Peter had his reasons.

    "But hey, kid, after using this prosthetic, why didn¡¯t you inject yourself with immunosuppressant fluid?" Jack asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "Immunosuppressant fluid? What¡¯s that?" David replied, looking confused.

    Jack sighed heavily, then turned to Peter with a look of exasperation. "Peter, the guy you¡¯re working with is nuts. Who in their right mind installs this level of prosthetic without even knowing about immunosuppressants?"

    Peter shot him an annoyed glance. "Alright, enough. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see Victor," he said, brushing off Jack¡¯s comments.

    Victor¡¯s clinic was cramped but clean, with rows of neatly arranged equipment lining the walls. As soon as they entered, Victor glanced at David, his expression immediately shifting to one of concern. "Peter, where did this kid get the Sian Wistan?" he asked, eyeing the prosthetic carefully.

    "It¡¯s a long story, Victor," Peter replied. "Just check him out. He says he¡¯s used it a few times."

    Victor sighed but didn¡¯t press for details. He motioned for David to sit, then began his examination. "Well, the good news is that there¡¯s nothing seriously wrong. Surprisingly, David¡¯s nervous system is much more active than normal. Even after using the Sian Wistan, his system remains stable."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Peter nodded, though he didn¡¯t look surprised. "That¡¯s what I thought. He seems to have a higher tolerance for prosthetics than most people."

    Victor adjusted his glasses, still studying David. "Even so, he¡¯s not invincible. Overusing this prosthetic will still fry his nervous system. He¡¯ll need immunosuppressants, especially if he plans to use it more than six times a day."

    Victor rummaged through a cabinet and pulled out several small needles filled with a clear fluid. "Here. Inject yourself if you feel dizzy. And seriously, kid, try not to push your luck with this thing."

    "How much?" Peter asked.

    Victor smirked. "Since it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll only charge 500 euros for these inhibitors."

    Without hesitation, Peter transferred the money to Victor.

    "Brother Peter, you didn¡¯t have to¡ª" David began, but Peter cut him off with a wave of his hand. "Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯ve got work this afternoon. I¡¯ll deduct it from your pay."

    David nodded, determination flashing in his eyes. "I won¡¯t let you down!"

    Later that afternoon, the team gathered outside a Tiger Claw gang stronghold. Peter handed David a small chip. "Your job is to get inside and plant this chip in their main computer. I¡¯ve sent you the building¡¯s layout. Treat this like you¡¯re walking into your own house¡ªquiet and clean. No unnecessary noise," Peter instructed.

    He gestured to Lucy, who was seated in the back of the car, typing furiously on a laptop. "Lucy will hack into their security system and keep things clear for you."

    Lucy glanced up briefly, her face expressionless, before returning to her work. She had been training under Peter for weeks, and her hacking skills had improved dramatically. In terms of game stats, Peter would rank her as a hacker with an intelligence level of sixteen.

    "Got it, Brother Peter!" David said, his confidence bolstered.

    As David disappeared into the building, Jack leaned back in his seat, bored. "How long do you think it¡¯ll take him to screw up?" he asked with a smirk.

    Peter didn¡¯t bother to look at him. "A few minutes."

    Jack chuckled. "I¡¯ll bet 500 euros he panics and blows his cover."

    "Bet all you want, but if Misty finds out, don¡¯t come crying to me," Peter shot back.

    Jack groaned, but before he could retort, Peter¡¯s focus shifted to the screen on Lucy¡¯s laptop. The security feed showed David sneaking past the Tiger Claw guards with surprising ease. His movements were calculated, precise¡ªhe was a natural.

    Inside the building, David studied the layout Peter had sent him. He moved quickly but cautiously, avoiding cameras and guards. When he reached the main server room, he took a deep breath and inserted the chip.

    "Chip is in," David whispered into his comms.

    "Good. Get out of there," Peter¡¯s voice replied.

    David retraced his steps, but as he neared the exit, a guard turned the corner. For a moment, their eyes met. Time seemed to freeze.

    David acted on instinct. He darted forward, using the Sian Wistan to accelerate his movements. Before the guard could react, David incapacitated him and hid the body.

    Outside, Jack¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the scene unfold on the monitor. "Huh. Maybe the kid¡¯s not so bad after all," he muttered.

    Minutes later, David emerged from the building, breathing heavily but victorious. He climbed into the car, a triumphant grin on his face.

    "Mission accomplished," he said, holding up the empty chip case.

    Peter nodded, a rare smile crossing his face. "Not bad, kid. Not bad at all."

 Chapter 42: Peteréˆ¥æªš Reprimand to Everyone

    "David, there¡¯s a Tiger Claw guy right in front of you with a shotgun in his hand. Go break his neck, or you won¡¯t be able to get into their office," Peter¡¯s calm voice came through the comms.

    Peter was monitoring the building¡¯s camera feeds, his sharp eyes scanning every movement of the Tiger Claw gang members. With his heightened perception and tactical brain, he could track everyone¡¯s position simultaneously.

    "Uh¡­ Brother Peter, can¡¯t I just bypass this guy and head straight to their office?" David asked nervously, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

    Peter sighed. "Sure, you can do that. Then go home, play it safe, and be a good student. This line of work isn¡¯t for you," he replied coldly.

    David froze. Peter¡¯s words cut deep, but he understood the message. Being a mercenary meant getting your hands dirty. Compassion or hesitation could cost your life. The person begging for mercy one moment might put a bullet in your head the next.

    "No, Brother Peter. I¡¯ll do it," David said, determination replacing his fear. He had no other path. After beating Katsuo Tanaka earlier that day¡ªunder the academy¡¯s watchful eye¡ªhe was likely expelled. Without Peter, his future would be nothing but a life of petty crime on the streets.

    Clenching his fists, David crept up behind the burly Tiger Claw guard. His heart raced as he prepared to act, but his body hesitated. Could he really kill someone?

    "David, I¡¯ll temporarily disable this guy¡¯s system. He¡¯ll be unresponsive for ten seconds. After that, it¡¯s up to you," Lucy¡¯s voice came through the comms.

    A moment later, the guard collapsed, his body limp on the floor.

    "What are you waiting for? Two seconds have already passed," Peter¡¯s voice urged.

    Snapping out of his daze, David grabbed the guard¡¯s head with both hands and twisted with all his strength. A sickening crack echoed as the guard¡¯s neck snapped. The man stopped breathing instantly.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    David¡¯s stomach churned. He¡¯d seen plenty of dead bodies in Night City, but killing someone with his own hands was entirely different. A wave of nausea surged through him, but he forced it down.

    "Take his access card, head into the office, find the largest computer, and plug in the chip," Peter instructed.

    David shakily grabbed the yellow access card from the guard¡¯s body and sprinted to the office door. Swiping the card, he entered and located the main computer. He inserted the chip and took a deep breath.

    "Good. Now wait for the progress bar on the screen to fill up, then get out of there," Peter said.

    David slumped into a nearby chair, still grappling with the weight of what he¡¯d just done.

    In the car outside, Jack watched the security feed, a frown on his face. "Peter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit much to make David kill someone on his first mission?" he asked.

    Peter¡¯s expression remained stern. "Jack, I¡¯m not forcing him. But let¡¯s be real¡ªif we didn¡¯t push him here, do you think he¡¯d survive in this line of work? Killing is unavoidable in our world. If we can¡¯t rely on every member of the team to handle that, then we¡¯ll fall apart the moment things get tough."

    Jack nodded reluctantly. "Yeah, you¡¯re right. I wasn¡¯t thinking about the bigger picture. Sorry, Hermano."

    Peter¡¯s tone softened slightly. "It¡¯s not about being harsh. It¡¯s about survival. Every team member needs to pull their weight. I can¡¯t always be there to cover for everyone. If we keep going like this, it¡¯s only a matter of time before something goes wrong."

    Jack scratched the back of his head, guilt creeping into his expression. "I get it now. We¡¯ve been leaning on you too much, huh?"

    Peter nodded. "Exactly. And that goes for all of you. V, Lucy, you both need to step up too. I can protect you, but I can¡¯t be everywhere at once."

    Lucy and V exchanged glances, both looking uncomfortable. They knew Peter was right. Over the past few weeks, he had saved them more times than they cared to admit. Whether it was V nearly getting shot by someone playing dead or Lucy almost blowing her cover during a hack, Peter had always been there to bail them out.

    "Understood," V said quietly.

    "I¡¯ll do better," Lucy added.

    Peter nodded, satisfied with their responses. "Good. Just remember, you can¡¯t afford to get complacent. Night City doesn¡¯t give second chances."

    Back in the office, David watched the progress bar on the computer slowly tick upward. His hands were still trembling from the kill, but he forced himself to stay focused. The sooner this was over, the sooner he could get out of this nightmare.

    "Chip uploaded. Time to move," Peter¡¯s voice came through the comms.

    David stood, taking a deep breath to steady himself. He retraced his steps, avoiding the cameras and guards as he made his way back to the exit. When he finally stepped out of the building and into the night air, relief washed over him.

    Climbing into the car, David slumped into the seat, exhausted. "It¡¯s done," he said, holding up the empty chip case.

    Peter glanced at him through the rearview mirror, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Not bad, kid. Not bad at all."

    Jack chuckled, clapping David on the back. "Welcome to the team, Hermano. You¡¯ve earned your stripes tonight."

    David managed a weak smile, though his mind was still racing. He had taken his first step into Peter¡¯s world, and there was no turning back now.

 Chapter 43: Automatic Aiming Is Really Fun

    "Brother Peter, the download is complete! How should I proceed now?"

    David''s voice reached Peter''s ears, and Peter quickly turned on the surveillance system of the Tiger Claw Gang.

    "Damn it! Bad luck, Jack! V! Copy guys, Tiger Claw helped those guys find dead people."

    After scanning the surveillance footage, Peter cursed under his breath. Within two minutes of speaking, two members of the Tiger Claw Gang had broken their patrol rules and gone upstairs.

    Picking up the G-58 classic smart submachine gun in his hand, Peter got out of the car. It could only be said that the weapons made by Kang Tao were incredibly satisfying. The automatic tracking feature, which didn¡¯t require aiming, made Peter feel like he couldn¡¯t stop using it.

    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Jack and V picked up their weapons and got out of the car.

    "Lucy, you don¡¯t need to worry so much now, just burn any member of the Tiger Claw Gang you can see."

    "No problem," Lucy responded.

    Following Peter¡¯s command, Lucy accessed the cameras and began to burn any Tiger Claws she could spot.

    "Ugh!" Xn

    One by one, the Tiger Claw gang members inside the facility caught fire without warning.

    "Oh, Karsang (mother)!"

    "Kill K (help)! I''m on fire!"

    "F**k! A hacker has hacked into our surveillance system! Hurry up and get rid of it!"

    The leader of the Tiger Claw Gang in this stronghold quickly realized what was happening. Spontaneous combustion, especially in a group, could be chalked up to a prosthetic body failure, but when a group of people spontaneously combusted one after another, it had to be a hacker at work.

    The remaining members of the Tiger Claw Gang, who were not on fire, quickly disabled all the surveillance cameras in their facility.

    Soon, everyone was safe except for the unlucky Tiger Claw members who had been set on fire by Lucy.

    "Peter, all the surveillance cameras in their building have been shut down. I can''t continue hacking now."

    Hearing what Lucy said, Peter nodded and replied, "It¡¯s okay, you wait in the car for now. Leave the rest to us."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    As Peter spoke, they moved in, clearing the way.

    Under the onslaught of the G-58 classic smart submachine gun that Peter had purchased at a high price, the Tiger Claw gang members who dared to show themselves were swiftly eliminated.

    "I''ll go, Peter, your marksmanship is pretty impressive. Did you spend a lot on this thing?"

    Jack commented. While Kang Tao''s weapons were easy to use, there was one major downside¡ªthey were expensive. The G-58 Peter bought was the enhanced version with better quality and a faster fire rate (military-grade purple).

    "Aiming by yourself isn¡¯t as fun as shooting casually without thinking," Peter replied, grinning.

    Back when he played FPS games in his previous life, he was always killed by a player named Brother Suozi. Now that he was in the world of Cyberpunk, he could just lock onto targets with his gun? Ahem, what''s wrong with having a little fun with the Tiger Claw Gang members?

    "Damn! I¡¯m going to get one for fun later," Jack said, his eyes lighting up at the idea.

    ---

    Inside the building

    "Boss! Three people are outside, and one of them is holding a Kang Tao smart submachine gun. The brothers outside can¡¯t take it anymore!"

    A boy with a rooster head, Shamat, ran up to the leader of the stronghold.

    "Hachi! Don¡¯t we also have the Shingen of Araban! What are you waiting for?"

    Hearing the boss''s words, the younger brother looked aggrieved.

    After all, the weapons they bought were only a few hundred euros¡¯ worth of standard goods¡ªnot nearly on the same level as the military-grade G-58 in Peter''s hands. As long as their smart guns weren''t exposed too much, they couldn¡¯t be locked on. On the other hand, Peter''s G-58 could lock on to targets with just a small glimpse.

    How were they supposed to fight that?

    "Boss! The weapon in that guy¡¯s hand is clearly a military-grade version! The brothers couldn¡¯t even show their heads before they were shot down. There¡¯s no way we can fight that!"

    The younger brother said, feeling more and more helpless.

    "Baga! We are the warriors of the Tiger Claw Gang! Just a few bastards..."

    Boom!

    No sooner had the boss finished speaking than Peter blasted a grenade through the walls of their stronghold.

    "Peter, those guys outside are taken care of. Can you leave the rest to me?" Jack asked, watching Peter fire with precision.

    "Did you just say you want to train them?" Jack added, slightly annoyed. "Now that you¡¯re feeling good about yourself, you don¡¯t want to leave anyone for them, right?"

    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry," Peter said casually. "Then you and V can deal with these guys. I¡¯ll go inside and bring that kid, David, out."

    Peter put away the G-58 and headed up the stairs.

    ---

    "Boy! Come out here!"

    "Chop Suey! I¡¯m going to chop you into eight pieces!"

    The two younger members of the Tiger Claw Gang outside the office were frustrated at David, who was sitting inside.

    Unfortunately for them, they didn¡¯t have an access control card, and the guns in their hands couldn¡¯t penetrate the door. All they could do was helplessly shout and curse outside.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that the brothers outside had already been taken care of by Peter, and even their boss was about to meet his demise.

    Peter moved silently behind the two, and before they could react, he grabbed them both with one hand, bringing their heads into close contact.

    Of course, Peter applied just a little pressure.

    The heads of the two men split open immediately¡ªliterally.

    ---

    "Enough, David! How long are you going to stay in there?" Peter asked, a bit exasperated. "You have Sian Weistein, just open the door and run out."

    David, who was still in the office, was shocked by Peter''s brutal actions.

    Although he had just killed someone, David had never seen such a bloody scene before.

    "Vomit!!"

    Suddenly, he vomited on the floor of the office, overwhelmed by the grisly sight.

    ---

 Chapter 44: Adding A Little Something To Him

    "Oh, come down immediately after you finish vomiting."

    Peter shook his head and glanced at David, who was still too young.

    If David could hear what Peter said, he would probably want to yell, "Brother, if you''re going to kill these guys, just kill them! You don¡¯t need to leave them all over the floor, okay?"

    Who wouldn¡¯t have a reaction to that?

    Peter walked downstairs, leaving only the leader of the Tiger Claw Gang stronghold behind.

    "Peter, you said these guys are weird enough. They yelled loudly when they ordered their younger brothers to die, but when it came to me, they kowtowed and begged for mercy," Jack pointed at the trembling leader, who was kneeling on the ground, and said with disdain.

    You must know that many gang leaders in Night City need to show loyalty, but they also need to have the courage to fight back. The guy in front of them yelled at his younger brothers to resist, but when it came to him, he became greedy for life and afraid of death.

    Even though the little boss who knelt on the ground might have understood what Jack said, he didn¡¯t dare to refute it. After all, only he and Peter were left here. It wouldn¡¯t be shameful to beg for mercy now, especially since his younger brothers had already died.

    It hadn¡¯t taken more than five minutes for Jack and V to kill those younger brothers. Over a dozen people had been taken down as if it were a game.

    "He''s just a small fry. You can kill him directly. These people in Neon City have no backbone. If you have bigger fists than him, he¡¯ll naturally kneel to you," Peter said, his voice full of disdain. Although he wasn¡¯t an angry youth, he couldn¡¯t stand these weaklings.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to target the Tiger Claw Gang¡¯s stronghold directly.

    "No, no, no! I¡¯m not a small fry! My father is Miyagawa Iris! I can give you money! A lot of money! Please let me go!"

    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Miyagawa Hideo¡¯s face turned pale. His father was a core member of the Miyagawa Iris faction of the Tiger Claw Gang. How could he die in such a small place?This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    If his father hadn¡¯t planned to train him to gradually take over the Tiger Claw Gang¡¯s operations, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent here two days ago. He wouldn¡¯t have given up his luxury cars and villas to stay here with these low-class thugs.

    "I¡¯ll go! Miyagawa Iris? That pervert from the Tiger Claw Gang?" Jack couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when he heard the name.

    "Jack, do you know what Miyagawa Iris is made of?" Peter asked.

    Although he enjoyed playing cyberpunk games in his previous life, Peter had never dug into the relationships between the characters.

    Miyagawa Iris was likely one of the few people Peter had killed in the Genting Building during his previous game playthrough.

    "I know. He''s one of the big bosses of the Tiger Claw Gang. His status is about the same as that of a priest in Night City. Peter, maybe we can make a fortune right now?" Jack said slyly.

    "That¡¯s right! I¡¯m rich! As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll give you 100,000! No! 150,000!"

    Hideo Miyagawa immediately responded when he realized Jack was considering asking him to pay for his life. In his mind, no matter how much money or status you had, if you died, you were nothing. As long as he stayed alive, his father¡¯s status meant he could have as much money as he wanted.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich with such a frustrating look. Well, let me see how much you want to pay for your life. Remember, you only have one chance," Peter said, looking amused.

    Peter didn¡¯t immediately agree to Miyagawa Hideo¡¯s offer of 150,000 to buy his life. Instead, he wanted to see how much this man was willing to pay.

    This was a smart move. After all, 150,000 wasn¡¯t his limit. Peter was curious to see how much money this guy could actually shell out.

    Miyagawa Hideo was stunned when he heard Peter¡¯s words. He originally thought he could just pay a huge sum of 150,000 and escape. But now, he realized the situation was more complicated.

    "F**k you, my life is worth more than that. Do you think I can get 150,000 out of my pocket?"

    Miyagawa Hideo didn¡¯t know how many times he cursed Peter and his family in his mind. He knew that 150,000 was already half of the cash he had on him. Normally, if he earned that much, he could leave Night City and travel around the world without worry.

    "I¡¯ll show you how much I¡¯ve got," Miyagawa Hideo gritted his teeth and transferred 300,000 Euros to Peter. This was all the money he had on him.

    No matter how much he had left, he would have to ask his father for it. But he wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to think Peter would give him a chance to contact his father.

    "Hey! You have a lot of money for someone who looks so frustrated, but forget it. For the sake of your generosity, I¡¯ll spare you," Peter said, frowning as he looked at the 300,000 in the transfer.

    He hadn¡¯t expected this guy to have 300,000 Euros on hand. Peter suspected that Miyagawa didn¡¯t even have enough for a taxi ride.

    "Thank you! Thank you!"

    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Miyagawa Hideo finally breathed a sigh of relief and bowed deeply, thanking him repeatedly, as though Peter had done him a great favor.

    "Let¡¯s go. This boss has spent a lot of money," Peter said, giving Jack and V a nod. Jack and V also nodded, putting away their guns and leaving.

    Just as they were about to leave, David, who had recovered, came down the stairs and followed them.

    "Tsk tsk, we¡¯ve made a lot of money this time. But Peter, aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll retaliate against us if you let him go like this?" Jack asked, starting the car as they all piled in.

    "I said let him go today, but I didn¡¯t say let him go tomorrow," Peter replied with a slight frown, glancing at Jack.

    "Then you¡¯re making it more complicated. Why not just kill him here?" Jack said, puzzled.

    "I downloaded 100 million small viruses into his program. By this time tomorrow, his own program will overload him, and he¡¯ll die. Ah, the son of the poor Tiger Claw Gang boss is going to die because of a small ad," Peter said casually.

    Jack and David both shuddered at Peter¡¯s words, and at the same time, they felt a little sorry for the young master.

    ---

 Chapter 45: Judys Surprise

    Sensing David and Jack¡¯s strange stares, Peter turned to look at them.

    "Why are you two looking at me like that?"

    "Nothing."

    "It¡¯s okay, no problem."

    David and Jack responded, both of them clearly deciding not to provoke Peter, and they turned to look out the window.

    "I said, Peter, I asked you to steal some data, not to take over someone else¡¯s stronghold," Okada Wakako said, giving Peter a flat look. Her expression made it seem as though Peter had just scavenged a garbage dump, not taken over a Tiger Claw Gang stronghold.

    "He Gezi, I didn¡¯t want to do that either. One of our new team members was discovered. Otherwise, the Tiger Claw Gang¡¯s stronghold would have been fine," Peter replied with a mischievous grin.

    Seeing Peter¡¯s nonchalant attitude, Okada and Kako were so frustrated they could feel their teeth aching.

    Why was it that when Peter worked for other intermediaries, everything went smoothly, but when he came here, he made such a huge mess?

    "Forget it, I¡¯ll pay you your reward now."

    "Thanks, and remember to find me again next time you have a job, Obasan," Peter said, flashing a smile before walking out.

    Only Okada Wakako, with black lines all over her face, was left standing there.

    Ding!

    "Moses, it¡¯s Okada Wakako. Who¡¯s this?"

    Okada Wakako answered the phone.

    "Okada! I know it¡¯s the mercenaries you hired! Tell me who they are! If you dare mess with our Tiger Claw, make sure you make them pay!"

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    On the other end of the phone, a bald man¡¯s furious voice came through.

    He had just received a call from his son, who said that their stronghold had been taken over by a few mercenaries, and they had blackmailed him for 300,000 euros.

    Upon hearing this, Miyagawa Iris became so enraged that he was practically at risk of a heart attack. No mercenaries had dared to offend the Tiger Claw Gang like this in Night City for many years.

    Most of their strongholds were destroyed due to direct battles with rival gangs, but the situation where three or four mercenaries had taken control like today had never happened.

    This was a direct blow to the Tiger Claw Gang¡¯s reputation, making it seem as if they were nothing more than a paper tiger, and even mercenaries could take over their strongholds. Not only was Miyagawa Iris furious, but so was another big boss in the gang, Xiaopu Weixin.

    The two gang leaders were determined to drive Peter and his mercenaries out of their stronghold. Otherwise, the face of the Tiger Claw Gang would be completely tarnished.

    After searching around, Miyagawa Iris discovered that Okada Wakako had initiated the commission, so he called her for an explanation.

    "Look at what you¡¯re saying, I would never entrust mercenaries to destroy your stronghold. This has nothing to do with me, just hang up already," Okada Wakako responded, and without waiting for a reply, she hung up the phone.

    To be honest, while she was also angry at Peter and his group for destroying the Tiger Claw Gang¡¯s stronghold, she knew it wasn¡¯t her fault. However, Miyagawa Iris had managed to trace the commission back to her.

    "Looks like there¡¯s a rat around me," Okada Wakako muttered to herself, narrowing her eyes slightly as she glanced outside her office.

    ---

    Ritz Bar

    "Ugh! Uh! David, get up and join in! Don¡¯t sit there like a statue!"

    Jack stood in the middle of the dance floor, dancing with a hot girl next to him and shouting.

    David, on the other hand, sat in a booth, feeling a bit out of place, unsure where to hide his awkwardness. He could only sip on beer, which he didn¡¯t even like, one sip at a time.

    Meanwhile, Peter had already gone to Judy¡¯s studio to record today¡¯s Chaomeng session.

    "Peter, did you go to the Chaomeng game studio yesterday?" Judy asked, looking at Peter, who had just finished recording Mewtwo.

    "Yeah, I perfected that Mewtwo game and bought the studio for a small amount of money," Peter replied casually.

    Peter didn¡¯t deny it. After all, things like this couldn¡¯t be hidden for long.

    "Peter, you did this a little too quickly, didn¡¯t you? You just finished the complete version of that semi-finished Mewtwo game for them?" Judy asked, a little surprised.

    "It¡¯s okay, I know a little about programming," Peter replied, his tone almost as if he were downplaying his abilities.

    Judy was left speechless. Could something like this really be done with just "a little" programming?

    Even though Judy was a talented Chaomeng expert, she knew it would take her at least two or three months to make any headway on the semi-finished Chaomeng game. It would require someone else¡¯s help to get it done.

    Yet, Peter had somehow managed to come up with the completed game in just a week.

    That morning, the game studio Peter had renamed Beyond Game Studio had already begun selling the Chaomeng game APEX to the public.

    As a Chaomeng expert, Judy naturally bought a copy. After playing it, she realized that this game was the same one Peter had worked on a week ago.

    After making a quick call and confirming with Philip, the chief designer at Beyond Game Studio, Judy learned that Peter had actually completed the semi-finished Mewtwo game.

    "You really hid this well. Why don¡¯t you come over and show me how to edit this super dream?" Judy said, teasing Peter as she pulled out a more difficult-to-edit Chaomeng and placed it on the table.

    "Okay, let me take a look, but it might not be as good as your cut," Peter said with a grin, moving over to stand next to Judy.

    A few minutes later, under Judy¡¯s astonished gaze, Peter had completed the difficult-to-edit Chaomeng.

    "Damn, if you came to cut Mewtwo, you¡¯d definitely be more popular than Jimmy Kurosaki," Judy said, staring at the perfectly edited Chaomeng in front of her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How could someone have such outrageous talent?

    ---

 Chapter 46: Reasonable Because I Cant Beat It

    Judy''s thoughts were completely understandable.

    Although Peter''s mercenary career wasn''t yet at the top, he had undoubtedly become one of the most famous rookie mercenaries in recent times. The fact that he had perfected the Mewtwo game in just a few days only showed that Peter¡¯s talent in game development was far beyond Judy''s.

    "It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll come back next time when I have some good material," Judy said with a smile.

    Peter patted Judy on the shoulder and walked out of the studio. However, as he reached the door, he realized something felt off. Just now, when he patted Judy on the shoulder, she didn¡¯t even aim her gun at his head?

    "Never mind," Peter thought, deciding it wasn¡¯t worth overthinking. He was in no mood for unnecessary trouble. Instead, he went to find Jack and David.

    ---

    As soon as Peter walked to their booth, he saw a much larger man than Jack shouting at David.

    "Hey, kid! Where did you get that Sinvestein prosthetic from? I¡¯m asking you something!"

    "F**k you! Who the hell are you? It¡¯s none of your business where my prosthetic comes from!" David shot back.

    The man, who was much bigger and stronger than Jack, turned his head to glance at David. He frowned, then recognized Jack.

    "Jack Wells? This doesn¡¯t concern you, does it? Are you sure you want to get involved in something that doesn¡¯t concern you?"

    The man, Mann, hadn¡¯t realized that David had joined Peter¡¯s team. David had only joined today, so it was understandable that the news hadn¡¯t spread yet. From Mann''s perspective, Jack was simply looking for trouble by interfering.

    "I recognize you, Mann, right? You¡¯re one of the more powerful figures among mercenaries. It¡¯s a shame that you¡¯re bullying a kid who just started out. Now it seems like you¡¯re the one in the wrong," Jack said, his tone dripping with disdain.

    Mann, a seasoned mercenary, wasn¡¯t intimidated. "This is between me and the kid. I¡¯m not looking to start a fight with you, but you better stay out of it."

    Mann had been looking for Gloria all day but hadn¡¯t been able to reach her. So, he brought his crew to the Ritz Bar to unwind. When he saw a young boy showing off his prosthetic to the girls in the bar, Mann immediately recognized the Sinvestein prosthetic.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    This was a rare and expensive piece of technology, usually only available in limited quantities. Mann had just bought one two days ago, so when he saw it on David, he was both shocked and confused. Why would a kid have something so valuable?

    "Calm down. Let¡¯s sit down and talk this through," Peter said, walking up to Jack and Mann with a calm expression.

    "F**k! You really think I won¡¯t touch you?" Mann snarled, enraged by Peter¡¯s casual demeanor. As one of the top mercenaries, Mann couldn¡¯t stand being disrespected.

    Without hesitation, Mann pulled out his weapon, and his companions, Dorio and Rebecca, aimed their guns at Peter.

    "What''s going on here? Are you guys planning to fight?" The bar''s security guard, though hesitant to intervene, realized that if he didn¡¯t act, his boss might have a few words with him.

    "Relax, let¡¯s sit down and talk. Brian, you can go. I¡¯ll handle things here," Peter said, motioning to the security guard, who quickly left the scene. After all, Peter was a regular at the Ritz Bar, and he was close to Judy, so the staff trusted him.

    "Hey! Give me back my gun, you bastard!" Rebecca shouted as Peter casually took her weapon from her hand and placed it on the bartender¡¯s counter.

    Mann, Dorio, and Rebecca were all stunned, realizing that Peter had not only disarmed them but had also taken complete control of the situation.

    "Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk, Mann?" Dorio said, his expression turning grim. He knew that Peter¡¯s ability to disarm them so easily meant that Peter could kill them all in an instant if he chose to.

    After a moment of hesitation, Mann decided to take the safer route and try to reason with Peter.

    "I just wanted to ask the kid where he got that Sinvestein prosthetic from," Mann said, his voice tinged with impatience. He couldn¡¯t understand why someone so young had access to such a valuable piece of tech.

    David, feeling uneasy under Mann¡¯s gaze, quickly put on his jacket to cover the prosthetic.

    "I found it in my mom¡¯s stuff. It shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you," David said, trying to deflect the question.

    "Wait, mom? Is your mom¡¯s name Gloria Martinez?" Mann asked, his eyes widening in recognition.

    "Do you know my mom?" David asked, surprised.

    "Of course, she and I have a business relationship. She contacted me the day before yesterday and said there was a Sinvestein prosthetic available. I paid 20,000 Euros for it, but since then, she hasn¡¯t been answering my calls," Mann explained, frowning as he processed the situation. He had originally thought that Gloria was just playing games with him, but now it seemed the prosthetic was actually in her son¡¯s hands.

    "I don¡¯t know about that," David said honestly. He hadn¡¯t checked his mother¡¯s account or anything related to the prosthetic, since Peter had already paid for his medical expenses.

    Mann¡¯s frown deepened. "Even if that¡¯s the case, how could you, a kid, wear something so dangerous? Using it even once or twice could cause serious harm!"

    Pilar, who had been sitting on the side, laughed as she looked at David. "I¡¯ve used it four or five times today," David said with a smirk. "Now it¡¯s the sixth time."

    "Oh, Mann, you¡¯re really crazy," Pilar said, still laughing.

    Mann looked at David, then at Pilar, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disbelief. How could a kid be so reckless? And yet, here they were, casually talking about the use of a dangerous prosthetic like it was no big deal.

    ---

 Chapter-47: Peter, Who Is Popular With Women

    Mann ignored Pilar¡¯s words and turned his attention back to David. "I don¡¯t care what happened with Gloria. I¡¯ve already paid for that prosthetic body, so either you return it, or I¡¯ll kill you and take it from you."

    Peter spoke up at that moment, his voice casual. "How about I go out and take down a violent terrorist mobile team, then dismantle a Sinvestein for you?"

    He was, of course, joking. The Sinvestein wasn¡¯t just any prosthetic; it was directly connected to a person¡¯s nervous system. Removing it improperly could cause permanent damage unless you replaced it with an equally or more advanced prosthetic.

    "Aren¡¯t you joking? You really want to talk about this now?" Mann asked, his patience running thin.

    At this point, Mann was frustrated. His pursuit of power was his guiding principle, and even though he suspected he was on the brink of cyberpsychosis, he refused to reduce the number of prosthetic bodies he had installed. He was even considering adding more advanced ones.

    Peter, however, remained calm. "It¡¯s simple. David will return the money to you. That¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t have any other plans."

    David was part of Peter¡¯s team now, and Peter wasn¡¯t about to let him off the hook easily.

    "Fine, I won¡¯t ask for more. Just forget the 20,000 Euros," Mann grumbled.

    Seeing Peter¡¯s firm attitude, Mann realized he wasn¡¯t going to get the prosthetic body. However, at least he wasn¡¯t losing money in the process.

    Peter clapped David on the back. "Didn¡¯t you just get 30,000 Euros from me?"

    Peter had recently blackmailed Hideo Miyagawa, and he had given David 30,000 Euros out of the 300,000 he had taken. Peter, Lucy, V, and Jack had split the rest of the money evenly.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    After David transferred the 20,000 Euros back to Mann, the mercenary¡¯s expression improved slightly. Although he didn¡¯t get the prosthetic body, at least he hadn¡¯t lost money.

    "Alright, shall we have a drink?" Peter asked, raising a bottle of beer.

    Mann looked at him and nodded. "Sure, why not?"

    Peter poured himself a drink and took a swig. "We usually work in Santo Domingo," Mann added.

    "I¡¯ve heard of it. My name is Peter, I¡¯ve only been in Night City for a short time," Peter replied, before finishing the beer in one go. Though his tone had been rushed earlier, he still respected Mann for his strength. In the anime, Mann had been a reliable character who protected his teammates. If it weren¡¯t for the cyberpsychosis, Mann could have been one of the legends of Night City.

    "Hello, handsome, is your name Peter?" A voice interrupted his thoughts. Peter turned to see a young woman sitting next to him. "I¡¯m Rebecca," she added, poking him in the ribs with her elbow.

    "Nice to meet you, Rebecca. Your gun¡¯s with the bartender. He¡¯ll give it to you when you leave," Peter said, thinking Rebecca was simply looking to retrieve her weapon.

    "Who said anything about a gun? How about it? Want to go out and have some fun?" Rebecca grinned mischievously.

    Peter choked on his drink, startled by her boldness.

    "Ahahaha! Rebecca, you¡¯re not usually like this," Pilar laughed, clearly enjoying Peter¡¯s reaction.

    Pilar¡¯s eyes then shifted toward Lucy, who had been quietly watching Peter from across the table. Pilar had noticed Lucy as soon as he arrived¡ªshe was far more beautiful than anyone he¡¯d seen before. He couldn¡¯t resist trying to strike up a conversation.

    "Shut up, Pilar!" Rebecca blushed and scolded him. She had been surprised when she first saw Peter, considering that finding a handsome man in Night City was like searching for a needle in a haystack. However, since Peter had just solved the issue with Mann, Rebecca decided to approach him.

    Peter raised an eyebrow. "Ahem, next time, maybe. I¡¯m a bit tired from work today."

    "Okay, then. Here¡¯s my contact info. Remember to get in touch when you¡¯re free," Rebecca said, handing Peter her phone number without hesitation.

    "Peter, you¡¯re really popular with women," Jack said from the side, a hint of jealousy in his voice. Both V and Lucy were clearly interested in Peter, though neither had said anything outright. Then there was Judy, who had never given a man her contact information, but now Rebecca¡ªa petite, cute girl¡ªhad no problem doing so.

    Pilar, noticing this, immediately turned his attention to Lucy. "Beauty, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Pilar, from Mann¡¯s team. Would you like to have a drink?"

    Lucy, who had been watching Peter the entire time, gave Pilar a quick glance. A flash of blue light appeared in her eyes.

    Bzzzzt!!

    Pilar was shocked by the sudden electric shock, stumbling back in surprise. Lucy wasn¡¯t just interested in Peter¡ªshe was fiercely protective of him.

    Laughing, Dorio looked at Pilar, who was now nursing the shock. "Hahaha! Pilar, you¡¯ve learned your lesson, huh?"

    Dorio couldn¡¯t help but notice that Lucy¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t left Peter for a second. She was clearly either Peter¡¯s girlfriend or had a strong interest in him. In comparison, Pilar didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    V, sitting next to Lucy, also seemed to be watching Peter. Though V appeared to be casually drinking, her eyes never strayed from Peter.

    "F**k you, Dorio! What are you laughing about?" Pilar shot Dorio a middle finger, clearly annoyed. He hadn¡¯t expected Lucy to have such a fiery temper.

    It was clear to everyone in the room now¡ªwhether they liked it or not¡ªPeter was the center of attention, and no one else was going to have an easy time competing for it.

    ---

 Chapter 48: Something Is Wrong

    "Would you like a drink, beauty?"

    After failing to strike up a conversation with Lucy, Pilar turned his attention to V. Surely, not everyone on Peter''s team had such a bad temper, right?

    "Roll," V replied flatly, her tone firm and unquestionable. Of course, her eyes never once strayed toward Pilar.

    "No, beauty, we just want to have a drink with you. It¡¯s not..." Pilar started, but before he could finish, V pulled out the M-76E Omaha that Peter had bought for her. Although this gun wasn¡¯t the legendary epic pistol from the game, it was still a high-end weapon Peter had paid a steep price for, purchasing it from a member of the Sixth Street Gang.

    "If you don¡¯t want your head to explode, I suggest you go drink with those dancing girls," V said with a cold smile, her eyes as icy as her words.

    Pilar, not willing to test whether V would actually pull the trigger, immediately nodded in agreement.

    "Hahaha! Pilar, your habit of casually flirting with beautiful women is still the same," Mann laughed from the side, watching the scene unfold. Pilar, the old pervert, was always trying to strike up conversations with prettier girls, usually making some inappropriate comments. Seeing him deflated like this brought Mann a sense of joy.

    "Tch, it¡¯s because those beauties didn¡¯t notice my bright spot," Pilar muttered, flipping Mann the bird in a deadpan tone.

    Two Hours Later

    "Alright, that¡¯s enough for today. Time to go home and get some sleep," Peter stretched and announced.

    "Oh? Why? Let¡¯s have another drink," Rebecca, who had been chatting happily with Peter, became a bit upset when she heard he was leaving. During their conversation, Peter had been very attentive, picking up on every word she said. This made Rebecca like him even more, and she almost wanted to go home with him that night.

    "Next time, I¡¯m a little sleepy after taking on two commissions today," Peter patted Rebecca on the shoulder, speaking gently.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "Okay, but remember to call me! Make sure you call me!" Rebecca insisted, still reluctant to let him go.

    "Ah! Pilar, let¡¯s go to the next place for a refill!" Jack, for some reason, had gotten along well with Pilar and was now hooking arms with him like old friends reunited after many years.

    "Alright! Jack! Hey! Rebecca, you go back by yourself! Jack and I are heading to the next spot for a drink!" Pilar waved, then walked out of the Ritz Bar with Jack.

    "David, I¡¯ll go see Gloria tomorrow. I haven¡¯t seen her for a while, but you¡¯re lucky enough to meet Peter," Mann said, smoking a cigarette.

    "Ahem, yes, meeting Brother Peter is indeed the luckiest thing that¡¯s happened to me," David responded, explaining to Mann why Gloria hadn¡¯t contacted him and how she had ended up with Peter.

    "Okay, see you tomorrow. Just send me the address when the time comes," Mann waved his hand as he and Dorio exited the bar.

    ---

    On the Way Home

    Peter sat in the back seat, feeling something was off from the moment he got in the car.

    At first, Peter had planned to sit in the passenger seat, but as soon as he opened the door, Lucy murmured a faint "thank you" and climbed into the car. V, even more extreme, started the engine without waiting for Peter. If Peter hadn¡¯t run to catch up and opened the door to get in, he might have had to walk home.

    Once in the car, Peter had wanted to say something to break the silence, but Lucy and V were chatting away in the front seat as if Peter weren¡¯t even there.

    Peter: "Uh..."

    V: "Peter, we¡¯re chatting. Please don¡¯t disturb us."

    Lucy: "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not interested in the topics between girls, right?"

    Peter: ...

    The strange atmosphere lasted the entire ride home. When they arrived, V went straight to the bathroom to shower, leaving Lucy and Peter in the living room.

    "Good evening, Night City residents! Tonight¡¯s dead man¡¯s lottery..."

    The TV host was speaking with passion, but Peter wasn¡¯t paying attention to the broadcast. He was more focused on Lucy, who was sitting at the other end of the sofa with her computer in her arms, typing away at the keyboard in silence.

    "Lucy?" Peter called out tentatively.

    Lucy ignored him and continued typing, her eyes fixed on the screen.

    Peter sat beside her and gently took her hand in his.

    "What''s going on with you and V? I feel like something¡¯s off since we left the bar."

    Peter had a hunch about what was bothering them, but he still needed to ask, even though he had a good idea. After all, if he said he understood already, things might get worse.

    When Peter took her hand, Lucy¡¯s entire body tensed. There was a long silence before she finally spoke.

    "I... I don¡¯t know either," Lucy said, her voice soft.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to pinpoint why she felt uneasy, but seeing Peter talk and laugh with Rebecca for almost two hours at the bar had made her uncomfortable. The way they chatted and laughed together, so naturally, stirred up something inside her that she hadn¡¯t felt before.

    She couldn¡¯t describe the strange feeling, only that it felt like something was tugging at her heart, but she didn¡¯t know what it was or how to express it. Her thoughts were in turmoil.

    Peter¡¯s gentle voice and soothing tone only made her feel more confused. He wasn¡¯t pushing her to explain; he was just there, offering her comfort without saying much.

    "I... I don¡¯t know either," Lucy repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Peter¡¯s calm presence was like a balm to her chaotic thoughts, but it also made her more uncertain about the emotions she couldn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know what to say or how to act, and the more she tried to figure it out, the more tangled her mind became.

    ---

 Chapter 49: Araban Ninja

    ---

    A long silence followed.

    Lucy looked at Peter and spoke softly, "Peter, do you want to go for a night run?"

    "Of course," Peter replied with a hearty smile.

    Clatter

    In the bathroom, V was still taking a shower.

    "Huh? Why is the shampoo delivered by the robot in green packaging today?" V glanced at the shampoo in the green package and was a bit curious, but she shrugged it off. She continued with her shower, her mind focused on something else. She had plans to teach Peter a lesson tonight.

    ---

    In a Park Near Peter''s Home

    Lucy had suggested going for a night run, but in reality, she just took Peter for a walk.

    Though they had run together a few nights ago, tonight Lucy had no intention of running at all. Instead, they aimlessly wandered through the park.

    "Lucy, you''ve been looking down since we left. Did I do something wrong?" Peter asked, still holding Lucy¡¯s hand with a gentle concern.

    "I''m not unhappy," Lucy replied, her voice distant. "I just feel like something¡¯s wrong with me."

    "Something''s wrong? Can you tell me what it is?" Peter asked, his voice filled with care.

    Lucy looked confused, unsure of what she was feeling. Peter could sense that something was bothering her, but she wasn¡¯t opening up. Despite his worry, he didn¡¯t press further, though he was determined to help her work through whatever was troubling her.

    At that moment, Peter suddenly sensed danger approaching from behind.

    Without a second thought, he quickly turned around. Behind them stood several men in black suits, holding guns.

    "Araban ninjas?" Peter raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t even stolen the chip from Huangban yet¡ªwhy were the Araban ninjas involved now?

    Lucy¡¯s face went pale as she recognized the figures behind them. These weren¡¯t just any ninjas. They were the ones who had been tracking her ever since she escaped from a deserted hacker base. She knew they had come to capture her.

    One of the Araban ninjas, clearly modified with cybernetic enhancements, stepped forward. His glowing red eyes scanned Peter as he spoke. "Two, there are important people in our company who want to meet with you. Can you come with us?"

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Peter could feel the intensity of the situation. The modified ninja¡¯s eyes glowed ominously as he sized Peter up, scanning his body.

    "Ms. Abernathy, we have scanned the target¡¯s body and confirmed there are no traces of prosthetic body modification," the ninja reported to someone on the other end of a communication device.

    "Very good," came the voice of Abernathy, the one who had ordered Peter¡¯s capture. "Bring him back. It''s best not to hurt him. If necessary, use coercive methods."

    Abernathy had used her highest authority as the head of the intelligence department to mobilize this team of cybernetic ninjas. If she couldn¡¯t bring Peter back, her position would be jeopardized by her competitors.

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but scoff. "You ugly bastards have changed so much and still think you can arrest people?"

    Without wasting any time, Peter hacked into the system of the Araban ninja in front of him, causing the ninja¡¯s brain to fry before he could say another word.

    "Ah!" The Araban ninja screamed in agony as his head burst into sparks, and he collapsed to the ground.

    Seeing this, the remaining ninjas, who had been hiding in the shadows, unsheathed their prosthetic mantis knives and charged at Peter.

    "Lucy, get to safety," Peter instructed quickly. "I¡¯ll catch up with you later."

    Without waiting for a response, Peter charged at the two ninjas that had appeared in front of him. They had interrupted his evening with Lucy, and Peter wasn¡¯t about to let them ruin it any further.

    "You dare disturb my evening? You¡¯ll regret it!" Peter¡¯s voice was filled with rage as he glared at the advancing ninjas.

    As Lucy moved to the side, Peter¡¯s body blurred, disappearing in an instant.

    The Araban ninjas quickly activated their enhanced prosthetic eyes, scanning the area in an attempt to locate Peter.

    But Peter had undergone significant physical improvements over the past week. The sun had already helped strengthen him, and now he was faster and more powerful than ever before. Even if military-grade surveillance systems were tracking him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him.

    While the ninjas were still searching for him, Peter had silently appeared behind one of them.

    Crack!

    Peter seized the ninja¡¯s arms with ease, ignoring the mantis knife attached to his opponent''s arm. Since the blade couldn¡¯t pierce Peter¡¯s skin, he didn¡¯t care about it.

    With a swift motion, Peter pressed his foot against the back of the ninja, and with a forceful push, the ninja¡¯s arms were torn from their sockets. The cybernetic ninja skidded across the ground for two meters, his mechanical face twisted in agony. The exposed brain beneath his metallic shell was visible, and where his arms had been severed, only black oil leaked out¡ªno blood at all.

    "Hey! Good guys, don¡¯t you even know how to bleed?" Peter couldn¡¯t help but laugh, shaking his head in disbelief. He had known the Araban ninjas were heavily modified, but this was beyond what he expected.

    The second ninja saw what happened to his comrade and immediately charged at Peter, swinging his mantis knife wildly.

    Ding!

    The blade clanged against Peter¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t leave a mark. Peter stood his ground, letting the ninja continue to swing at him.

    "Ah~~ Is that all you¡¯ve got? This doesn¡¯t even tickle," Peter said with a bored yawn, clearly unfazed by the ninja¡¯s relentless attacks.

    The Araban ninja kept swinging his blade, but Peter couldn¡¯t feel any of the strikes. It was almost laughable how weak these cybernetic warriors were in comparison to Peter¡¯s enhanced abilities.

    Peter gave the ninja a playful smile, enjoying the show but ready to end it quickly.

    ---

 Chapter 50: Arabans Assist

    "Ugh!!!"

    The barbarian ninja let out a furious roar, sensing the contempt in Peter''s words.

    Boom!

    A sniper shot rang out from 300 meters away. Peter quickly turned his head and caught the powerful kinetic energy bullet, which had been charged for five seconds, with one hand.

    "Nani! Impossible!" The Araban ninja, known for his inhumane modifications, couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen. He was holding a Tsunami Cat, an advanced military-style sniper rifle.

    He wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if Peter had dodged the bullet, but the fact that he caught it was beyond his understanding. The sniper rifle, with its stored energy, was capable of penetrating even the thickest five-centimeter alloy steel plate, yet Peter caught it as easily as a child would catch a sandbag.

    Boom!

    In the office of the head of the Araban intelligence department, Abernathy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the video from the Araban ninja¡¯s prosthetic eye. The data she had relied on to calculate the bullet''s power was shattered. It was supposed to be impossible for someone to catch such a high-powered bullet, especially with a single hand.

    "This is impossible!" Abernathy exclaimed.

    She had calculated that the sniper rifle''s bullet, designed with military-grade precision, could penetrate the toughest alloy steel. Yet Peter had caught it with ease. This wasn¡¯t just a matter of strength; it was clear that Peter''s physical power had reached terrifying levels.

    To put it bluntly, if Peter decided to break into the Araban Tower now, they would need their latest military-grade weapons just to pose a threat to him. Even if they could acquire these weapons, they still might not be enough to stop him.

    "Hurry up and retreat! The target has completely exceeded expectations. We need to report this to Saburo Arata immediately."

    Abernathy realized that she had greatly underestimated Peter. Her usual approach was to look down on mercenaries, but now she feared the consequences of offending him. If Peter discovered that the wild ninjas had been sent by her, she could very well find herself hanging from the doors of Araban Tower the next day.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The Araban ninja, who had been over 300 meters away, heard Abernathy¡¯s order and quickly packed away his sniper rifle, preparing to flee.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    Peter''s voice rang out, causing the ninja to freeze for a moment. Without hesitation, the ninja extended his prosthetic hand cannon, attempting to shoot Peter.

    Peter reacted swiftly, chopping off the ninja''s arm with a clean strike.

    "I don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare provoke me, you¡¯ll die!" Peter growled, his voice laced with fury.

    With that, Peter delivered a powerful punch to the ninja''s head, crushing it instantly.

    Peter paused for a moment, deep in thought.

    Who had sent these Araban ninjas? Was it Abandoned Lai Xuan? Or Arata Hanako? Or maybe Michiko Arata, someone he had never met before?

    He hadn¡¯t even made himself known to Araban yet, so why were they targeting him?

    "Forget it. Since Huangban dares to make the first move, I¡¯ll show them what it means to turn the world upside down!" Peter thought, shaking off his concerns.

    It was clear that Saburo Arata, one of the core figures in Araban, likely didn¡¯t know about Peter¡¯s existence. If they had, the attack wouldn¡¯t have been so simple. Instead of just three ninjas, it could have been something much worse¡ªperhaps even Adam, the Heavy Hammer himself.

    But Peter wasn¡¯t afraid of Adam, not anymore.

    ---

    Back to Lucy

    "Peter!" Lucy cried out when she saw Peter appear unharmed. She immediately ran to him and embraced him tightly.

    Her eyes scanned him, checking for any signs of injury.

    "What are you doing, Lucy? Those Araban ninjas are no match for me," Peter said, slightly amused by her concern.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have kept this from you," Lucy said, her voice filled with regret. She had tears in her eyes as she clung to Peter. "I¡¯m sorry."

    She felt guilty, thinking that it was her fault the Araban ninjas had been sent after them. She feared that their mission was to capture both her and Peter.

    "What are you sorry for? Those Araban ninjas were after me, not you," Peter said, confused. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out why Lucy was so upset. Had she been discovered by Araban?

    Lucy bit her lip, then gently pulled Peter to a quiet corner of the park. Turning her back to him, she raised her hair, revealing a deep network interface on the back of her head.

    "I used to be an orphan. I was brought out by Arata from the orphanage..." Lucy¡¯s voice trembled as she shared the painful memories of her past.

    ---

    A Few Minutes Later

    Sitting on a bench in the park, Lucy rested her head on Peter¡¯s shoulder, her arm around him. She had finished telling him her story, but she remained silent afterward.

    If this had been a week ago, Lucy would have already distanced herself from Peter. After all, taking on Araban Group was like signing her own death warrant. In a world where corporations were more powerful than entire nations, Araban was one of the largest and most dangerous companies. Fighting against them was irrational.

    But now, Lucy felt a small sense of hope in her heart. She wished, for the first time in a long while, that there might be someone who could stand against Araban for her. The sense of security Peter gave her made her feel greedy for a future where she could stay by his side.

    "So, what now?" Peter asked softly, his hand gently brushing against Lucy¡¯s face.

    "Even if it¡¯s Huangban Company, they can¡¯t compare to you in my heart. You are the woman I love," Peter said, his words hitting Lucy like a bombshell.

    Tears streamed down Lucy¡¯s face as she heard his confession. For years, she had felt like a lost duckweed, drifting aimlessly through life. Even her wish to reach the moon had always seemed like a distant dream. But now, hearing Peter¡¯s words, something inside her shifted. She had found someone she could rely on.

    "Peter..." Lucy whispered, her voice filled with emotion.

    She then cupped Peter¡¯s face in both of her hands, her eyes blurry with tears. She leaned in, and without hesitation, kissed him passionately, giving him her fiery kiss.

    ---

 Chapter 51: Good Progress

    A few minutes later, Lucy, flushed with embarrassment, pulled away from Peter. His face was similarly red.

    To be honest, although Peter had lived for over 20 years, he was still relatively inexperienced in matters of intimacy. Before his time travel, he had been the kind of person who spent his time watching videos on the internet, not someone with much experience in relationships. Unlike those who had lived through multiple lifetimes and encountered many women, this was Peter''s first real experience with such intimate contact.

    Even with his superhuman brain, Peter found himself overwhelmed by the situation. It felt like his brain¡¯s CPU was about to overheat.

    Despite his surprise, Peter had instinctively responded to Lucy¡¯s kiss, though he realized his hands may have been a little too rough.

    "So, what do you have to say for yourself?" Peter said with a teasing half-smile, looking at the flushed Lucy in his arms.

    Smack!

    Lucy¡¯s response was a weak punch to his chest. The current Lucy was a far cry from the icy beauty she had been at the bar. She was now a shy, flustered girl.

    "If you make fun of me again, I¡¯ll¡­ hack your system!" Lucy said, her voice trembling as she tried to sound serious. She didn¡¯t quite know what threat to use, so she just went with the least intimidating one.

    Peter raised an eyebrow, amused. "Hack my system? Well, if you didn¡¯t know, I¡¯ve already set up an anti-hacking system. So you might have a hard time doing that."

    He chuckled at the thought. Honestly, if Peter hadn¡¯t been cautious enough to create such a system, Lucy probably would have been able to burn his brain out with a single attempt.

    "Alright, alright. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. But can you tell me what you and V have been talking about these past few days?" Peter asked, trying to shift the topic. His voice was calm, though he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious.

    For the past few days, V and Lucy had been going out shopping whenever they had time. When they got home, they often disappeared upstairs to whisper to each other. Out of politeness, Peter hadn¡¯t eavesdropped, but it had left him wondering. It wasn¡¯t that V and Lucy needed privacy¡ªit was just that Peter didn¡¯t want to intrude on their space.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    In his past life, Peter had learned that a good relationship thrives on maintaining a certain amount of distance and mystery. Too much familiarity can sometimes kill the excitement. Many couples who had been together for years broke up because they didn¡¯t leave any room for secrets. If they were too familiar with each other, they lost the passion that comes with dating.

    "I¡¯m¡­ sorry, I can¡¯t tell you right now," Lucy said, her face showing a mixture of hesitation and conflict. She shook her head, unsure of how to respond.

    "Well, that¡¯s okay," Peter said, noticing her discomfort. "If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just head home."

    He stood up, offering his hand to Lucy. He gently took her hand and began walking toward the apartment, not pressing her further on the subject.

    As they walked, Lucy didn¡¯t just hold Peter¡¯s hand. She leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder, feeling safe in his presence. The night air was cool, but the warmth between them made it feel like a peaceful evening.

    ---

    Back at the Apartment

    By the time they returned home, it was early in the morning. The first thing they saw when they entered the door was V sitting on the couch, watching TV.

    "You haven¡¯t slept yet, V?" Peter asked, surprised to see her still awake.

    "Yeah, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I just decided to watch TV. Where did you two go tonight?" V replied, her eyes dull and lacking the usual energy.

    Peter looked at V, who had the same lifeless expression as when she watched anime. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously.

    He then took out the supper he had bought from a nearby shop and placed it on the living room table. Trying to act casual, he said, "V, Lucy and I just went out for a night run. We grabbed a quick bite afterward, and I brought some for you."

    V, seeing the food on the table and Lucy standing behind Peter with a normal expression, didn¡¯t suspect anything unusual. She simply started eating, her expression unchanging.

    "Hey, Mr. Peter, I¡¯m Dexted Sean. I have a big deal I want to discuss with you. Call me when you have a moment," Peter read aloud from a message he had just received.

    "Heh, should¡¯ve expected this," Peter muttered with a smile. The message was from Dexted Sean, a notorious figure who had once killed V in the game. Although V had been revived through the relic chip, the fact that Dexted Sean had headshot her still lingered in Peter¡¯s mind.

    This time, Peter was determined to throw Dexted Sean into the trash heap.

    Dexted Sean was one of the top brokers in the city. He had his finger on the pulse of Night City, knowing everything that went on in the underworld. His instincts were as sharp as those of a professional killer. Rumor had it that whoever succeeded Dexted Sean¡¯s business would have a prosperous future.

    Unfortunately for him, this time, Dexted Sean¡¯s fate was sealed. His involvement with Peter would be his downfall.

    Ding!

    Peter¡¯s phone rang. It was Jack calling. Peter answered the call without hesitation.

    "Peter, I passed your contact info to a guy named Dexted Sean. He used to be a major player in Night City, working on par with Rogge. Now, he says he has a big deal for us," Jack said, his voice still filled with excitement.

    Although Jack was happy, there was a hint of caution in his tone. Their team had become well-known in Night City, receiving many high-profile orders. Dexted Sean, once a top intermediary, had been out of the game for a year. Now, he was at the same level as lesser brokers like Wakako and Priests.

    "Got it. I¡¯ll contact him later," Peter replied, his voice steady.

    "Good. If even he thinks this deal is huge, we should make a lot of money this time," Jack said, clearly eager for the opportunity.

    After hanging up the phone, Peter made his way to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. He took his time, feeling the calm of the morning settling in.

    ---

    The Morning After

    By the time Lucy and V had woken up, breakfast was ready. They sat down to eat, and Peter calmly ate with them.

    Once they were finished, Peter stood up and turned to the two women.

    "V, Lucy, I¡¯m going to make a list later. If either of you have something to do, feel free to let me know," Peter said, a serious look on his face. "Lucy and I will be waiting for your news at home."

    Lucy nodded, and V gave a small nod in agreement as well.

    ---

 Chapter 52: Dexted Sean

    Peter walked out of the apartment and dialed Dexted Sean¡¯s number.

    "Yo, Mr. Peter, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Dexted Sean."

    A black man with dreadlocks and a thick beard appeared on the contact screen.

    "Ah, I know you. You''re the middleman who was once on par with Rogge in Night City," Peter said coldly.

    "Heh, that¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m just a small-time middleman now. How about it? Would you like to take on my commission, Mr. Peter?" Dexted Sean responded smoothly, though he was puzzled by Peter''s tone. He didn¡¯t mind, though. Business was business, and he was used to dealing with mercenaries who cared little for pleasantries.

    Peter raised an eyebrow. "Since I¡¯m calling you, do you think I¡¯m just going to ignore it?"

    Dexted Sean chuckled. "Hahaha, straight to the point, Mr. Peter. Alright, I¡¯ll send you the address. Come here, and we¡¯ll talk."

    Dexted Sean quickly sent Peter a location. Less than a minute later, Peter used his super speed to cover the distance from the Valley area to Gramsci Burger, the place Dexted Sean had specified. Perhaps Peter was moving too fast, but he didn¡¯t spot Dexted Sean¡¯s luxury car when he arrived.

    A few minutes later, Peter saw the car turn into a somewhat messy alley, and Dexted Sean stepped out with a large bodyguard who looked capable of handling a fight.

    Peter walked toward them.

    The bodyguard seemed momentarily stunned. He had been told by his boss that it would take Peter about half an hour to arrive, so he¡¯d gotten out of the car to wait. It turned out that Peter was faster than expected.

    However, the bodyguard didn¡¯t say anything. Since Peter had arrived, he opened the door to let him speak with his boss.

    As Peter entered the car, Dexted Sean, who had been resting with his eyes closed, immediately spoke.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for Peter to arrive before opening the door?"

    Dexted Sean¡¯s voice was harsh, expecting the bodyguard to have some explanation for why the door was opened.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Boss, Mr. Peter is already here," the bodyguard said.

    Dexted Sean froze for a moment. He had done his homework and knew Peter lived in the Heywood Valley area. It wasn¡¯t the usual time for Peter to be out and about, so he had expected him to take around half an hour to arrive. Surprised, Dexted Sean quickly adjusted his demeanor. It didn¡¯t matter why Peter was early¡ªit just meant they could talk sooner.

    "Ah, Mr. Peter, welcome," Dexted Sean said, a friendly but calculated smile forming on his face. "You¡¯re the famous Peter, I presume?"

    Peter gave a small smile in return. "Yes, I know you, Dexted Sean. You¡¯re one of the top middlemen in Night City. Only Rogge, Queen of the Afterlife, can match your status."

    Dexted Sean quickly waved off the praise. "No, no, I¡¯ve just returned to Night City. I¡¯m a small middleman, just getting started. It¡¯s nothing to boast about."

    Peter saw through the act. Dexted Sean was being modest, but Peter knew the truth. He had once been at the top, equal to Rogge, but had taken a year-long break from the city.

    "Let¡¯s get moving," Dexted Sean said, signaling the driver.

    As the car began to move, Dexted Sean studied Peter closely. Contrary to what he expected, Peter didn¡¯t carry the typical aura of a hardened mercenary. He had no obvious battle scars or bloodlust radiating from him. Instead, he seemed like an ordinary, well-mannered individual. Dexted Sean had heard rumors that Peter had caused quite a stir in a Tiger Claw Gang stronghold recently, taking down everyone except the small-time leader. That was enough to show Dexted Sean that Peter wasn¡¯t someone to be underestimated.

    The driver started the car, and the journey began.

    "Before we talk business, Mr. Peter, I want to ask you something," Dexted Sean said, lighting up a cigar.

    Peter was already anticipating this question, but he listened patiently.

    "My question is simple: Do you want to be an unknown person, living a peaceful, stable life, only to die old and bedridden with a catheter in your veins? Or do you want to become a legend, someone remembered in history, even if it means dying young?" Dexted Sean asked.

    Peter leaned back in his seat and shrugged. "Both of those options are acceptable to me."

    Dexted Sean raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "That¡¯s a new one. Mr. Peter, which one do you think suits you best?"

    Peter gave a calm smile. "The one that suits me best is to become a legend in this world and live peacefully until the end of my life. Of course, I¡¯d prefer to live a healthy life while doing so."

    Dexted Sean burst out laughing. "Hahaha, Mr. Peter, you¡¯re definitely different from those clueless guys I¡¯ve spoken to. When I ask other mercenaries this question, they never even think about the second option."

    Peter shrugged nonchalantly. "Maybe it¡¯s because their abilities are limited to one path."

    Dexted Sean nodded, recognizing Peter¡¯s point. Many mercenaries in Night City were tough but lacked education and foresight. They were warriors without much thought beyond the next paycheck. Peter, on the other hand, had the background to understand the bigger picture.

    "By the way, Mr. Dexted Sean, I really want to ask you: would you choose to be famous in history or remain unknown?" Peter asked, his tone calm but probing.

    Dexted Sean hesitated for a moment. He knew Peter was no fool, and this question seemed like a test. Peter had already proven himself to be different from the usual mercenaries, and Dexted Sean was curious about how he would respond.

    "Why do you ask?" Dexted Sean replied, his tone careful.

    Peter chuckled lightly. "Well, I know you¡¯re not afraid of danger, but you¡¯re clearly afraid of dying. The first thing you did when you got into trouble with Huangban was kill him and run away. So, tell me, which path would you choose?"

    Dexted Sean¡¯s eyes narrowed. He hadn¡¯t expected Peter to call him out so directly. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. The truth was, Dexted Sean had made many decisions based on self-preservation, even when it meant betraying others.

    After a brief pause, Dexted Sean let out a slow breath. "You¡¯re right, Peter. I¡¯m not exactly a saint. But I¡¯d still choose to become a legend. After all, it¡¯s better to be remembered than to fade into obscurity."

    Peter smiled, satisfied with the answer. He could see that Dexted Sean was not as invincible as he seemed, and his willingness to reveal his fears meant Peter had the upper hand in their negotiations.

    The car continued down the road as the two men prepared to discuss business, both of them aware that the path ahead would lead to much more than just money.

    ---

 Chapter 53: Conversation with Dexter

    "Hahaha! Mr. Peter, you are the first person to respond to my question with another question!" Dexter burst out laughing, clearly entertained by Peter¡¯s reply. It had been a long time since he¡¯d met someone so interesting.

    "Of course, I want to engrave my name¡ªDexter Sean¡ªon every corner of Night City," Dexter said with unshakable confidence.

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. He wants to become a legend without putting in any real effort. How naive.

    "So that¡¯s your answer, huh? Well, I have another question for you," Peter replied, his tone calm.

    "Mr. Peter, feel free to ask. I think we¡¯re getting along quite well," Dexter said, his curiosity piqued.

    Peter leaned forward slightly. "Why are you looking for mercenaries like us, who are still new to Night City? There are plenty of mercenaries with greater reputations and more experience. Surely you¡¯ve got a wider pool to choose from."

    Hearing this, Dexter¡¯s expression softened a little. He took a deep breath before responding.

    "Mr. Peter, as middlemen, our job is to make money from both sides. We turn the needs of those who require help into commissions and pass those commissions along to mercenaries like you. After the job is completed, the clients pay us, and we take a cut. The rest goes to the mercenaries."

    He paused for a moment, then continued. "Although there are many veteran mercenary groups in Night City, and many of them are well-known, none of them meet the criteria for this particular job."

    Dexter shook his head as he spoke, then pointed directly at Peter. "And you, Mr. Peter, meet those conditions."

    Peter raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "How so?"

    "I¡¯ve done my research," Dexter said, his voice turning a little more serious. "I¡¯ve seen your reputation grow. From what I can tell, you have not only strength and skill but also leadership abilities. I¡¯ve heard about the way you handled the Whirlpool Gang and that incident with the company dogs. You¡¯re someone who cleans up after the job is done, leaving no loose ends. That¡¯s exactly what I need."

    He leaned back, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "I also know Jack. He¡¯s good with knives and guns, but he¡¯s not the sharpest tool in the shed. As his leader, you¡¯ve done what he couldn¡¯t¡ªtaken care of business and ensured things went smoothly."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Peter was silently processing Dexter¡¯s words. It was clear the man was clever, but Peter wasn¡¯t easily swayed by flattery. Dexter had his own agenda, but he was good at hiding it behind smooth talk.

    "For someone like you, Mr. Peter, any middleman in Night City would be eager to work with you," Dexter finished.

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but smile at Dexter¡¯s assessment. "It seems like you know quite a bit about me, Mr. Dexter."

    "Well, it¡¯s just a little of my humble opinion," Dexter replied quickly, as if to downplay his previous statement. "So, Mr. Peter, what¡¯s your answer?"

    Peter didn¡¯t hesitate. "It¡¯s my wish to work with someone as intelligent as you, Mr. Dexter. I accept the job."

    Dexter¡¯s eyes lit up with approval, and he immediately extended a hand. "Then here¡¯s to a successful partnership."

    Peter, despite his reluctance, shook Dexter¡¯s hand firmly. There was no turning back now.

    "Since Mr. Peter has accepted my task, let me explain the details," Dexter said, his voice taking on a more businesslike tone.

    He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a small chip, handing it over to Peter. "This is a biochip from Arban¡¯s latest technology. It¡¯s a prototype, and your task is to retrieve it."

    Peter¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly masked his reaction. "Dexter, are you sure about this? Are you trying to reach for something that¡¯s out of your league?"

    Dexter puffed on his cigar, unfazed by Peter¡¯s question. "That¡¯s exactly it. I want to use Huangban Company¡¯s tech to gain an advantage, and that¡¯s why I need someone as capable as you. But I believe this task shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for someone of your caliber."

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. "You do realize that Huangban Company is the kingpin of Night City, right? If you offend them..."

    Peter trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air.

    Dexter laughed heartily. "Hahaha! Mr. Peter, you worry too much. If I¡¯m going to go after Huangban Company¡¯s goods, I¡¯ve made sure I can handle the fallout. I¡¯ve got it all planned out."

    He leaned in, his voice low and confident. "There¡¯s an old saying in Huaguo: You can¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den without facing the cubs. As long as you do your part and clean up the mess, we¡¯ll be fine."

    Peter didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced, but he nodded slowly. "Maybe. So tell me your plan."

    Dexter¡¯s face turned more serious. "Before we get to the main job, there¡¯s a smaller task I need you to handle first."

    Peter raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s that?"

    "You¡¯re familiar with the Uzumaki Gang, right?" Dexter asked, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Two weeks ago, they hijacked a convoy carrying a batch of goods from the Military Technology Company. The goods were high-tech military equipment, and the Uzumaki Gang was behind it. Of course, the people at the company didn¡¯t know anything about it."

    Peter¡¯s interest piqued. "And what¡¯s the connection to the biochip?"

    Dexter continued. "In that batch of goods, there¡¯s something crucial to our mission: a small combat robot called Xiaopingtou. It¡¯s a prototype, the latest in high-end military tech."

    He paused, then his tone shifted to one of annoyance. "Originally, I was going to buy Xiaopingtou from the Uzumaki Gang. But because of you, Mr. Peter, things got... complicated."

    Peter¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he processed Dexter¡¯s words. He knew exactly what Dexter meant. The situation had escalated quickly after Peter¡¯s involvement with the Uzumaki Gang, and now it seemed like he was being pulled deeper into a web of intrigue.

    Dexter¡¯s face grew more subtle, as if recalling the details of the situation with a mix of frustration and calculation. "The mess you made with the Uzumaki Gang means that we¡¯ll need to recover Xiaopingtou before we can proceed with the rest of the plan. But I have no doubt that you can handle it."

    Peter leaned back in his seat, his mind already racing through possible strategies. It was clear that this task wasn¡¯t going to be easy, but he was already in too deep to back out now.

    "Alright, Dexter. Let¡¯s get this done," Peter said, his voice firm.

    Dexter nodded, a smile playing at the corner of his lips. "I knew I could count on you, Mr. Peter."

 Chapter 54: Jacks New Prosthetic Body

    "My question? Mr. Dexter can eat indiscriminately, but he can''t talk indiscriminately," Peter said, pretending to be surprised.

    "Of course, Mr. Peter, I''m not blaming you. It''s just that the boss of the Maelstrom Gang I traded with was a guy named Bu Laike," Dexter replied casually.

    "I had spent money to buy a small flat head from him before. I had already paid for it, so I just needed to collect the goods."

    Peter listened intently as Dexter continued. "Coincidentally, Braike, the unlucky guy, turned against you, Mr. Peter, and died. Now the boss of the Whirlpool Gang has changed. It¡¯s a guy named Luo Yi Si, who is said to be Braike¡¯s good brother. Now, he doesn¡¯t want to admit to us."

    He paused, taking a puff of his cigar. "There¡¯s also a woman named Meredith Stout, who¡¯s in charge of the company¡¯s fleet transportation. Right now, they¡¯re searching the entire city for the person who attacked their convoy. I think Mr. Peter can take advantage of this."

    After finishing, Dexter waited for Peter¡¯s response, blowing out a stream of smoke.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll settle this matter. Let me know the rest when I¡¯m done," Peter said, sounding confident.

    "Well, there¡¯s another key person in this operation, Miss Evelyn Parker. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet her after Mr. Peter settles the matter with Xiaopingtou," Dexter said with a smile.

    "Alright, that¡¯s all for now. Let me get off here first," Peter said, signaling for the driver to stop.

    The vehicle came to a halt, and Peter opened the door and stepped out. As the car drove off, the driver muttered with some displeasure, "Boss, the kid you¡¯re looking for is too crazy. He dares to ask you a question. Do you think there¡¯ll be any problems if he does this job?"

    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry," Dexter replied with confidence. "He¡¯s a smart guy. Maybe we¡¯ll have a chance to cooperate with him in the future. But if he acts too recklessly, even the Whirlpool Gang can make him regret it."

    Peter pulled out his phone and immediately called Jack.

    "How did it go, Peter? Did you talk to Dexter Sean?" Jack asked nervously when he answered the call.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Everything¡¯s settled. By the way, didn¡¯t you ask Lao Wei to help you find a pair of gorilla arms a few days ago? Lao Wei just sent me a message saying he found them. I¡¯m telling you now," Peter replied.

    "What?! That¡¯s awesome! I can¡¯t wait for those gorilla arms!" Jack exclaimed with excitement.

    Jack, who loved boxing, had previously met Victor in the boxing ring. With his strength, he barely managed to beat the experienced Lao Wei. After earning some money from a few recent commissions, Jack had asked Lao Wei to find a pair of higher-quality gorilla arms.

    "Let¡¯s meet at Lao Wei¡¯s clinic later," Peter said, hanging up the phone.

    He then called Lucy and V, instructing them to meet at Lao Wei¡¯s clinic as well. But when he tried to call David, something was off.

    "Hello! Brother Peter! I¡¯m in the middle of something, it¡¯s not convenient to answer the phone. I¡¯ll call you back later, okay?" David¡¯s voice sounded distant, almost like he was whispering.

    "David! I¡¯m asking you something! I was unconscious for a whole day, and now you¡¯ve become a mercenary?!" Peter responded, frustrated.

    Just then, Peter heard Gloria¡¯s voice in the background, and David quickly hung up the phone.

    Peter chuckled to himself, feeling a little amused. "Looks like I¡¯ll have to go find David later."

    ---

    Lao Wei''s Prosthetic Body Clinic

    Peter arrived at the prosthetic body clinic and was greeted by the sight of Misty, who seemed a little out of her mind. She had been doing a Tarot card reading that morning and had seen some unsettling, ominous imagery.

    "Hey, Misty, I¡¯m here to see Lao Wei. I won¡¯t chat with you now," Peter greeted her as he headed inside.

    "Misty, do you have a very dangerous commission recently?" Misty asked urgently, her eyes focused on Peter.

    Peter raised an eyebrow, puzzled. How can this Tarot card reading still be so effective outside the game?

    "Well, there¡¯s some risk in this commission, but nothing to worry about," Peter replied casually. After all, the mission didn¡¯t pose much of a threat to him. The real risk was for Jack and V.

    Misty breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Peter¡¯s words. She had heard about Peter¡¯s abilities from Jack many times. If even Peter thought the risk was low, then there probably wouldn¡¯t be any major issues.

    "Peter, actually, I¡¯ve always disliked Jack¡¯s job as a mercenary. This business involves sticking his head in the line of fire and constantly risking his life. It¡¯s just too dangerous."

    Peter could sense the concern in Misty¡¯s voice as she continued, "But he doesn¡¯t listen to me. He keeps saying that if he doesn¡¯t become a mercenary, he won¡¯t become a legend in Night City. He won¡¯t be able to give me a better life or a more luxurious wedding."

    Misty looked down, a worried expression on her face. "I know what Jack wants to give me. It¡¯s all for the best, but I don¡¯t want him to get hurt because of it."

    Peter met her gaze seriously. "Misty, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of him. Jack will be fine."

    Misty smiled slightly, relieved. "I¡¯m glad to hear that. Victor is installing Jack¡¯s prosthetic body right now. It should be almost ready."

    Peter glanced at the time, then walked over to the door of Victor¡¯s clinic. He pulled open the heavy iron door.

    "You''re here? Peter, how do you like these babies Victor made for me? These are military-grade gorilla arms, and they¡¯re f*****g awesome!" Jack was strapped to the operating chair, pointing excitedly at the gorilla arms lying on the side.

    "Jack, if you want to handle this properly, you¡¯d better stay still and keep quiet. Peter, you can sit anywhere," Victor said with a frown as Jack squirmed on the operating chair.

    Peter watched with curiosity as Jack¡¯s arm was disassembled. The various precision parts and exposed bones seemed fresh and high-tech, making Peter wonder how advanced the prosthetics had become.

    Victor glanced at Jack, clearly not pleased with his constant movement. "You¡¯re still not staying still, Jack. This is delicate work, so you better relax if you want it done right."

    Peter sat down, watching the process unfold, and Jack grinned from his chair. "I can''t wait to feel these arms in action, Peter. It¡¯s gonna be awesome."

    ---

 Chapter 55: Meeting Gloria Again

    In fact, Jack had installed his prosthetic body a few years ago. He had always been independent and didn''t know how to save money. But now, after completing a few commissions with Peter, he had earned enough to finally exchange for the gorilla arm he had always dreamed of.

    Victor, being well-connected, had access to more than just ordinary prosthetics. If it were any other prosthetic doctor, Jack would have likely received a standard gorilla arm, not the advanced model he was getting now.

    "I¡¯m just curious about how you install these prosthetics, so I came to check it out," Peter said to Victor.

    Since the gorilla arm prosthesis required replacing the entire arm, the installation took a little longer this time.

    "Jack, if you feel any pain during the installation process, please tell me. Otherwise, there could be problems when you return to install it," Victor said, looking at the screen of the instrument next to him.

    "Old Wei, don''t you know your craft? It''s just a little numbness, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all," Jack replied with a grin.

    Jack¡¯s comment was a praise for Victor¡¯s skill. It was important to note that major prosthetic replacements were usually linked to the nervous system, and even a small mistake could result in severe pain or failure.

    Victor¡¯s expertise might not rival the prosthetic doctors at the Araba group, who had sophisticated equipment, but among those who had similar resources, few were better than him.

    An hour passed.

    Victor wiped sweat from his brow and took a sip from a beer he had set aside. "Alright, Jack, you can move your arm now."

    Jack stood up and immediately tested his new arm, swinging it with excitement. "Yeah! I can feel all the power in my arm now! It¡¯s like I could blow up a car with a punch!"

    He threw a few punches into the air, clearly thrilled with his new prosthetic.

    "Ouch! Jack! If you want to try that out, go outside. I can¡¯t handle your punches right now!" Victor quickly stepped back as Jack swung his arms around.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    As a seasoned prosthetic doctor, Victor knew how powerful Jack¡¯s fists were. If Jack hit the wall with full force, it might even leave a fist-shaped dent.

    "Hey, thanks, Old Wei," Jack said, grinning widely, clearly satisfied with his new arm.

    "It¡¯s nothing. You paid for it," Victor replied. "By the way, I gave you this chip. It¡¯ll help you control the strength of your gorilla arm more precisely."

    Victor handed Jack a small chip.

    "Thanks, Old Wei. You¡¯re so thoughtful," Jack said, inserting the chip into his chip slot.

    "I don¡¯t want Misty¡¯s waist getting accidentally crushed when you¡¯re with her," Victor joked, rolling his eyes. He had heard about someone who had accidentally killed their family while testing out their new prosthetics.

    Peter chuckled at the exchange. "Peter, have you met Dexter?" Victor suddenly asked.

    "Yeah, Dexter filled me in on the situation. This time, we might be heading back to the old place again," Peter replied.

    "The old place? Where?" Jack asked, looking confused.

    "The Maelstrom Gang. But first, we need to stop by and see David," Peter said, before turning to leave with Jack, Lucy, and V, all of whom were heading to the hospital where Gloria was staying.

    ---

    Hospital Ward - Gloria¡¯s Room

    "Mom! I¡¯ve been expelled from Huangban Academy! And Brother Peter is so good to me! The first job I did with Brother Peter yesterday earned me 30,000 euros!" David said excitedly as he stood in front of Gloria.

    Gloria looked at her son, feeling a headache coming on. "No matter what you say, I just received a call from the head of Arabata Academy. They said that as long as you apologize to Katsuo Aida, you can go back to school."

    "And the academy values you as a top student. They¡¯ve even offered to waive your tuition fees," she added, rubbing her temples.

    David scowled. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m apologizing to that guy! Who knows what Arabata Academy is up to?"

    In David¡¯s mind, there was no such thing as an easy opportunity at Arabata Academy. A scholarship? That was just pocket change for the rich kids there.

    Peter walked into the ward and saw Gloria sitting on the bed.

    When Peter had rescued her that day, Gloria had looked disheartened and no different from an ordinary person. But now, she had clearly been cleaned up by the nurses and looked much better.

    Of course, Peter wasn¡¯t thinking of her in that way. He still preferred girls.

    "Brother Peter! Why are you here?" David exclaimed, a bright smile spreading across his face when he saw Peter. But then he glanced at Gloria, looking guilty.

    "Nothing, just came to check on you," Peter replied, his voice calm.

    "Are you Peter? Thank you so much for saving my life," Gloria said, turning to Peter. She remembered David mentioning that their savior was Peter.

    "It¡¯s nothing. David already paid off the money I spent on you," Peter replied with a shrug.

    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Gloria trembled slightly, visibly affected by his kindness.

    "Mr. Peter, I¡¯d like to talk to you about David becoming a mercenary," Gloria said, her voice full of concern.

    Gloria didn¡¯t want David to take such a dangerous path. She had once worked as a mercenary with Mann before, and she knew how perilous that life could be. She had quit when she became pregnant with David, but Mann had been a considerate boss, giving her a sum of money when she left.

    However, if David had to deal with a mercenary captain who lacked any sense of decency, things could end badly.

    "Ms. Gloria, I think you should consider this matter carefully," Peter said, his tone serious. "Arabata Academy is not a kind school. David just beat up the son of a school manager yesterday. Today, they let him back into the academy? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. David was using Sian Weistein at Arabata Academy yesterday."

    Peter¡¯s words immediately caused Gloria¡¯s face to pale. The realization of what Peter was saying hit her like a ton of bricks.

    ---

 Chapter 56: Youlin Quan Food Factory

    "David! You used Sian Weistein! Do you have any idea how dangerous that is?" Gloria''s voice trembled with concern. She valued David more than her own life, and the idea of him becoming involved in mercenary work made her panic. Earning 30,000 euros was one thing, but the risks were far greater.

    "Ms. Gloria, please calm down and let me explain," Peter said, trying to ease her worries.

    Gloria hesitated, then reluctantly stopped scolding David. Peter continued, "David''s tolerance for prosthetics is much higher than most people''s, especially considering he hasn¡¯t even had any training. The Araba Group seems to be developing a new armor, codenamed ''King Kong,'' and they need someone with a high tolerance for prosthetic bodies to experiment on."

    Gloria¡¯s expression shifted as she absorbed the information. Peter¡¯s words, though blunt, made her realize that if David returned to Arban Academy now, he would likely be arrested and used as a test subject for the new armor.

    The development of new prosthetics required a large number of human experiments to stabilize the data. Gloria could now see that the academy¡¯s offer to let David return was far from a generous gesture¡ªit was a trap.

    The realization made her collapse onto the bed, drained of color. Peter wasn¡¯t someone who would deceive her, and his actions so far¡ªsaving lives in Night City, even advancing money for people¡ªproved his integrity. She had no reason to doubt him.

    "David¡¯s just a young kid. There¡¯s no reason for Peter to lie to me," she thought, feeling a wave of gratitude toward him.

    "Ms. Gloria, I want to ask you a question," she said after a long pause, her voice quiet but full of hope.

    Peter gave her a reassuring look. "Ask me anything. I¡¯ll do my best to answer."

    "Can you do everything in your power to keep David safe?" Gloria¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she asked, her eyes filled with desperation. She didn''t want David to become a mercenary, but with Arban Academy already targeting him, she knew he needed protection. If he didn¡¯t have a powerful ally, they would take him, and there would be no stopping them.

    Peter nodded firmly. "Don¡¯t worry. As long as they¡¯re under my protection, I¡¯ll guarantee their safety."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Gloria felt a heavy weight lift off her shoulders. "Thank you, Peter. I can rest easy now."

    She looked at David. "If you have things to do, go ahead. I need some time alone."

    David hesitated but nodded. "Thanks, Mom." He could see how much she had been struggling, and now that Peter had given his assurance, he felt a little lighter.

    ---

    Outside the Hospital

    David stepped out of the hospital, looking like a wilted plant. His shoulders slumped, and his face wore a defeated expression.

    "Brother Peter, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble," he said, feeling guilty.

    Peter patted David on the shoulder with a grin. "Stinky kid, what are you talking about? You¡¯re part of our team now."

    David looked up, a small smile appearing on his face. "Yeah, thanks for everything, Brother Peter."

    "Alright, let¡¯s move out. Our target today is the Whole Foods factory of the Maelstrom Gang."

    "The Whole Foods factory? Didn¡¯t we go there last time?" Jack raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled. "Does this have something to do with Dexter¡¯s commission?"

    Peter nodded. "Dexter said our mission requires a very important robot, and it''s located at the Maelstrom."

    Jack and the others didn¡¯t ask any more questions, trusting Peter¡¯s judgment. They were used to his mysterious ways.

    ---

    Outside the Whole Foods Processing Plant

    The factory was a high-security location, and Peter¡¯s team was about to face a much tougher challenge than before. The Maelstrom Gang had clearly learned from their previous encounter and had strengthened their defenses. The perimeter guards had doubled, and even the entrance to the basement was now fortified with heavy machine guns.

    "The task is simple: take out the Maelstrom Gang inside the Whole Foods factory. Our first priority is to find Xiaopingtou," Peter said, his tone calm and confident.

    He didn¡¯t waste time on unnecessary details. The plan was straightforward.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Peter. I¡¯m eager to test my new gorilla arm," Jack said with a grin, cracking his knuckles.

    Peter nodded, though he couldn¡¯t help but smile at Jack¡¯s enthusiasm. After their previous attack, the Maelstrom Gang had clearly learned their lesson, reinforcing their defenses. But that wouldn¡¯t stop them.

    "Lucy, you¡¯re in charge of hacking the traps and surveillance systems in the factory. V, Jack, and I will breach the front. David, I¡¯m going to ask you to collect the weapons from the Maelstrom members we take down."

    Peter¡¯s orders were clear. David wasn¡¯t thrilled with his assigned role, but he had no objections. His Sian Weistein wasn¡¯t enough to enhance his combat abilities, so it made sense for him to take a supporting role for now.

    ---

    Inside the Maelstrom Gang¡¯s Territory

    Peter wasted no time. He infiltrated the Maelstrom Gang¡¯s system, hacking into one of their lower-level members¡¯ networks. He planted a virus, and within seconds, chaos erupted.

    "Ah! I¡¯m on fire! What¡¯s happening?!"

    "Help! I¡¯m burning too!"

    The gang members patrolling the outside suddenly found themselves engulfed in flames, their prosthetic bodies overheating and malfunctioning. Within moments, explosions rocked the area, sending several Maelstrom members to the ground.

    In less than a minute, all the guards outside the factory were dead.

    David stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief. "Brother Peter, was that... was that Lucy?"

    Peter shook his head. "No, Lucy was handling the traps and surveillance. I¡¯m the one who burned them."

    David couldn¡¯t process what had just happened. The idea of remotely hacking into people¡¯s prosthetics and setting them on fire was both horrifying and fascinating.

    "Hey, David, now that you¡¯ve joined us, you¡¯ll realize Peter knows a lot of things. What you¡¯ve seen so far is just the tip of the iceberg," Jack laughed, clearly amused by David¡¯s stunned reaction.

    Peter glanced at the scene, unfazed. "Let¡¯s keep moving. We still have a mission to complete."

    ---

 Chapter 57: The Scared Boss of the Maelstrom Gang

    Whole Foods Factory

    Luo Yi Si sat back in his exclusive room, enjoying the services of a luxury sex doll from Genting. He felt like he had reached the pinnacle of his life. Just a week ago, his good friend Brick was killed by mercenaries, and Luo Yi Si had seized control of the Maelstrom Gang through sheer force. Now, he had taken over the majority of the Maelstrom Gang¡¯s resources and property, making him one of the most influential figures in Night City.

    "Ugh~"

    Luo Yi Si sighed in satisfaction. His life had taken a dramatic turn for the better. However, the peace was short-lived.

    "Boss! It¡¯s not good! They¡¯re calling again!"

    A panicked voice broke into his room. It was one of his underlings.

    "What? The mercenaries from last week?" Luo Yi Si snapped, suddenly standing up, his moment of pleasure completely shattered.

    "Yes, boss! The mercenaries are back. I¡¯ve confirmed it. The only image we captured from surveillance shows that it¡¯s them."

    Luo Yi Si¡¯s stomach dropped. His earlier confidence was replaced by a growing sense of dread.

    "F**k! These guys just don¡¯t know when to quit! Are they trying to take down our Maelstrom Gang?" Luo Yi Si cursed. He felt like a fool, but at this point, he couldn¡¯t back down. He had come too far.

    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!" he growled. "I¡¯ve worked hard for this position, and now these mercenaries want to ruin it all? Damn it!"

    The underling stood by, waiting for orders. Luo Yi Si gritted his teeth, refusing to let go of everything he had worked for.

    "Boss, what should we do now?" the underling asked, panic in his voice.

    "What should we do? We take military tech! We¡¯re going to fight them to the death!" Luo Yi Si shouted, his eyes burning with determination.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Outside the Whole Foods Factory

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Peter¡¯s team had already arrived at the Maelstrom Gang¡¯s headquarters. Jack, his grin wide, cracked his knuckles. "Haha! Peter, this gorilla arm is amazing!" he said, excited after smashing a Maelstrom gang member into the wall.

    "Jack, stop showing off. You can play around later. Today, we¡¯re here to handle business," Peter said, reloading his weapon with a calm expression.

    The situation was intense. The Maelstrom Gang had fortified their position since the last encounter. At least fifty members were now firing at Peter¡¯s team. The overwhelming firepower created a strong deterrent effect, though Peter wasn¡¯t fazed. Jack and V, on the other hand, had to dodge the incoming fire.

    "Get ready, boys!" shouted Luo Yi Si from above, manning a heavy machine gun and spraying fire in Peter¡¯s direction.

    "These mercenaries don¡¯t know their place! I¡¯ll show them what I¡¯m made of!" Luo Yi Si yelled as he fired wildly.

    The powerful firepower forced Peter¡¯s team to take cover. The Maelstrom Gang¡¯s weapons, equipped with military-grade technology, were far more advanced than what they had used before. It was the toughest battle they had faced yet.

    "Damn, Luo Yi Si¡¯s firepower is insane," V muttered, trying to keep her head down behind the bunker.

    "This is worse than the Tiger Claw Gang¡¯s stronghold," Jack agreed, scanning the battlefield.

    Peter, however, remained unfazed. "Forget it. I¡¯ll take care of this," he said with a resigned sigh.

    In an instant, Peter sprang into action, moving with such speed that it felt like the world around him had frozen. He pulled out his kinetic pistol and took aim, shooting a Maelstrom member in the head from the first floor.

    His objective was clear: he needed to neutralize Luo Yi Si, the man causing the chaos from above. Without hesitation, Peter darted toward the heavy machine gun nest where Luo Yi Si was stationed.

    ---

    Inside the Factory

    The gunfire abruptly ceased. Peter¡¯s team was stunned. From their perspective, it seemed as if Peter had done something incredible in mere seconds.

    Luo Yi Si, who had been arrogantly firing his heavy machine gun moments ago, was now lying on the ground beneath Peter¡¯s boot. A pistol was pointed at his head, and he looked utterly confused.

    "What the hell just happened?" Luo Yi Si stammered, disoriented. He had no idea how he ended up here.

    Peter glared down at him, his voice cold. "Where are your men? Call them. Now!"

    Luo Yi Si¡¯s voice shook as he screamed, "Where is everyone? What¡¯s going on?!"

    He noticed the eerie silence in the factory. The sound of gunfire had stopped completely, and his frantic shouting echoed throughout the empty building.

    Peter¡¯s team watched in stunned silence as they surveyed the scene. Every Maelstrom member who had been firing at them moments ago now lay motionless on the floor, all with gaping holes in their heads.

    Jack¡¯s voice trembled as he whispered, "Peter... you¡¯re a freak."

    David, who had been silently observing, felt a shiver run down his spine. The precision and speed Peter displayed were unlike anything he had ever seen before. He had never imagined that a single person could end a battle so quickly.

    Peter turned his attention back to Luo Yi Si. "Are you the boss of the Maelstrom Gang?"

    Luo Yi Si¡¯s heart raced, but he had no choice but to respond. "Yes! Yes! I¡¯m Luo Yi Si, the boss of the Maelstrom Gang! Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll do anything!"

    Peter narrowed his eyes. "Dexter sent us here. He said you hacked one of his prototype robots called Xiaopingtou. Is that true?"

    Luo Yi Si¡¯s eyes widened in panic. "Yes! Yes! I did! I¡¯ll take you to it right now! Please, just let me go, and I¡¯ll give you everything in our warehouse! All the Curry military tech¡ªeverything!"

    Peter wasn¡¯t interested in bargaining, but Luo Yi Si¡¯s desperation was palpable. He had no other option now but to comply.

    The three of them followed Luo Yi Si to the warehouse. He quickly led them to the prototype robot they had been sent to retrieve: Xiaopingtou.

    ---

    Inside the Maelstrom Gang¡¯s Warehouse

    Luo Yi Si led them to a high-tech vault where Xiaopingtou was kept. The robot stood motionless in the center of the room, its design sleek and sophisticated.

    "Here it is," Luo Yi Si said, his voice shaking. "Take it. Just... just don¡¯t kill me."

    Peter glanced at the robot before turning back to Luo Yi Si. "We¡¯ve got what we came for. Now, you stay out of our way."

    Luo Yi Si, trembling, nodded. "Of course. Of course. You have everything you want. Just... please don¡¯t kill me."

    Peter motioned for his team to take the robot, and they made their way out of the warehouse. As they left, the factory was eerily quiet, the only sound the soft hum of machinery in the background.

    ---

 Chapter 58

    Peter took a look at the equipment in front of him.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t much different from the small crew cut in the game. Peter even scanned it with a glance.

    ¡°This... this is the crew cut you''re looking for?¡±

    Luo Yi Si was cursing Dexter, that fat black man, in his mind. He was only trying to make more money, but Dexter had gone ahead and found Peter, a lunatic, to deal with them.

    At this point, Luo Yi Si just hoped Peter would release him once he handed over Xiaopingtou. He wasn¡¯t done enjoying his new position as boss yet.

    "Why don¡¯t you just die after handing everything over?"

    Peter looked at Luo Yi Si with a puzzled expression. He wouldn¡¯t leave someone alive with a time bomb ticking in the background, waiting to retaliate.

    Peter knew these kinds of people too well. When you were stronger than them, they would acknowledge your power. But the moment you left, they would take everything back. Luo Yi Si and his gang had already shown they would be ruthless if given the chance.

    ¡°W-what!!¡±

    When Luo Yi Si heard Peter¡¯s words, his eyes widened in terror. He turned and ran, not expecting Peter to act so decisively.

    Jack was standing at the warehouse door, waiting for Luo Yi Si to come out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jack asked, his gorilla arm already powering up as he threw a hard punch at Luo Yi Si¡¯s head.

    Poof.

    Just like that, the boss of the Maelstrom Gang, who had only taken office a week ago, was dead.

    Peter tucked away the flat head, surveying the military-tech-marked equipment around him. A sudden idea sparked in his mind¡ªthis could be a way to make a fortune.

    Ding.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Peter dialed the number Dexter had given him.

    ¡°Who is this? How did you get my number?¡± A mature-sounding woman answered the phone. The background noise indicated she was surrounded by military-tech soldiers.

    ¡°Ms. Stott, I know you¡¯re looking for your military-tech equipment. I assume you wouldn¡¯t want it to fall into the hands of those gangs in Night City,¡± Peter said.

    ¡°All our equipment is in your hands?¡± Stott sounded skeptical, but the mention of the equipment she was responsible for piqued her interest.

    ¡°No, no, I just broke into the Maelstrom gang¡¯s stronghold. Guess what I found in their warehouse?¡± Peter said with a smirk.

    ¡°You mean the Maelstrom gang intercepted our convoy?¡± Stott¡¯s voice tightened with suspicion.

    ¡°Exactly. And they¡¯re not the only ones who would dare rob from us,¡± Peter replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°Well, what do you want for it?¡± Stott asked, her voice taking on a professional tone.

    ¡°Fifty thousand euros,¡± Peter stated without hesitation.

    Stott paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Fifty thousand euros? That¡¯s fair, considering the value of the crew cut. You can keep the rest of the equipment, but I¡¯ll take the crew cut off your hands.¡±

    Peter gave the exact location of the Whole Foods factory. ¡°The Whole Foods factory, Ms. Stott. I trust you can find it.¡±

    Without another word, Stott hung up the phone, obviously preparing to head over with her team.

    ---

    ¡°Jack, you and David take the guns below and find a suitable buyer. V and Lucy, take Xiaopingtou back to the apartment. I¡¯ll handle the deal with Stott,¡± Peter said, strategizing his next move.

    Peter wasn¡¯t foolish enough to hand over all the military-grade weapons. The pile of weapons in the warehouse was worth at least 20,000 euros. Even small profits mattered. But the Curry military tech, especially Xiaopingtou, was worth far more.

    ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll go ahead. The Ritz Bar is waiting for you,¡± Jack said, giving Peter a thumbs-up.

    V walked up to Peter. ¡°Be careful, and make sure you stay safe while dealing with those company people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t you know my skills?¡± Peter laughed confidently.

    After Jack and the others left, Peter waited for another ten minutes.

    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed in the quiet warehouse, and Peter stepped outside, spotting several military-tech soldiers armed with live ammunition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Stay right there!¡± one of the soldiers yelled, pointing his gun at Peter.

    A woman in high heels entered the Whole Foods factory. As soon as she stepped inside, she frowned at the grim scene. The blood on the floor and the bodies scattered around painted a chilling picture.

    ¡°Are you the one who called me just now?¡± Stott¡¯s voice held a mix of curiosity and caution. Although the scene in the factory was gruesome, it didn¡¯t faze her.

    Peter smirked. ¡°Wow, I¡¯d advise you not to let any of your men point a gun at me if I were you.¡±

    Peter hadn¡¯t killed all the soldiers yet, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t if it came to it. He just didn¡¯t want to waste his energy on them.

    ¡°Put your guns down,¡± Stott ordered, her voice suddenly filled with unease. For some reason, Peter¡¯s words had struck a chord with her, and she felt a chill run down her spine. She signaled for her soldiers to lower their weapons.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the equipment I asked for?¡± Stott demanded, her tone flat.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we settle the payment first, Ms. Stott, before you take possession of the goods?¡± Peter smiled, maintaining a calm demeanor. When dealing with rich clients, he always knew how to play it cool.

    Stott¡¯s eyes glinted as she quickly transferred the 50,000 euros to Peter¡¯s account. ¡°There. You have your payment. Now, show me the goods.¡±

    Peter gave a satisfied grin. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the warehouse right now.¡±

    He led Stott and her soldiers to the area where the stolen goods were stored.

    As Stott looked around, she recognized the equipment. It was indeed the stolen gear from the transport convoy, but something was missing¡ªXiaopingtou, the prototype robot.

    Stott¡¯s face darkened. She had paid the 50,000 euros because of Xiaopingtou, and without it, the equipment was only worth about 40,000 euros.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaopingtou?¡± Stott asked, her voice icy with anger.

    Peter feigned innocence. ¡°Xiaopingtou? What¡¯s that? When I arrived, all I found were these items.¡±

    He shrugged casually, his expression giving nothing away.

    ¡°Boss, he didn¡¯t lie,¡± one of the soldiers, who had been scanning Peter from the start, spoke up, confirming Peter¡¯s claim.

    ---

 Chapter 59: Evelyn Parker

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but sneer to himself.

    Just kidding. I¡¯m a superman. Controlling my heartbeat and facial micro-expressions is as easy as drinking water. Even if I connected with that soldier, there¡¯s no way he could tell I¡¯m lying.

    Of course, Peter didn¡¯t like connecting with men, and it was the same when it came to Stott.

    Stott¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. If Xiaopingtou wasn¡¯t here and wasn¡¯t in Peter¡¯s hands, it must have already been sold by the Maelstrom Gang.

    But now, all the people here were dead, and with Luo Yisi¡¯s body still at the door, Xiaopingtou couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.

    ¡°Ms. Stott, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. I know a little about Xiaopingtou. It¡¯s a prototype robot produced by your military-tech company. I got it from an undeveloped researcher. I managed to obtain some data, which seems to be for robots like Xiaopingtou.¡±

    Peter took out a chip as he spoke. In the past ten minutes, he hadn¡¯t done much¡ªjust borrowed a computer from the Maelstrom Gang and scanned Xiaopingtou. He was simply looking for any defects. Using his super brain, Peter easily identified some flaws in Xiaopingtou and recorded them on the chip.

    ¡°What?!¡± Stott was shocked. Xiaopingtou was a latent robot designed by her company last month to target waste boards. If what Peter said was true, then with this data, Stott could not only correct the flaws but possibly take the technology further.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with urgency.

    As much as Stott wanted the data, she knew there was no such thing as a free lunch.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Peter replied casually. ¡°You just paid me 50,000 euros. Consider this data a gift from me.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t ask for more money; sometimes, giving a little favor worked better than demanding more.

    With that, Peter handed the chip to Stott.

    ¡°I like working with smart people like you. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be in touch for business in the future.¡±

    Stott checked the chip in her hand and confirmed that it contained the missing data on Xiaopingtou¡¯s flaws, as well as countermeasures to fix them. This was exactly what her company needed.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Good night, Ms. Stott,¡± Peter said, flashing a grin as he walked out of the Whole Foods factory.

    ---

    Back at his apartment, Peter took a shower first.

    ¡°Peter, do you think we¡¯ll need this little robot for our next commission?¡± Lucy asked, looking up from her work. The small robot, Xiaopingtou, was now standing on the table, its data being debugged by Lucy. V stood nearby, watching the robot with curiosity.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Peter replied. ¡°Our next commission will be very dangerous, and we could really use this robot to help us with the mission.¡±

    Peter¡¯s words made V¡¯s expression turn serious. If Peter said it was a dangerous commission, then the mission must be something serious.

    Ding!

    Peter received a call from Dexter.

    ¡°How was your evening, Mr. Peter?¡± Dexter greeted, clearly aware that Peter had wiped out the Maelstrom Gang at the Whole Foods factory.

    Dexter couldn¡¯t hide the fact that Jack and David had gone to sell guns to gangsters, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about that. What mattered to him was whether Peter had gotten Xiaopingtou.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re asking, Dexter. Pix is at my place right now, and our team of hackers is debugging it,¡± Peter said.

    As he spoke, he patted Dexter on the head. ¡°Mr. Peter works hard, and I¡¯ll transfer the reward to you later.¡±

    When Dexter saw Xiaopingtou, he finally relaxed.

    ¡°When we meet, just hand it over to me,¡± Dexter said.

    Peter wasn¡¯t in a rush for the money. He wasn¡¯t short on cash at the moment.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow night at the Afterlife Bar. Just tell them you¡¯re here for me when you arrive,¡± Dexter suggested.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Peter, our employer, Ms. Evelyn, is eager to meet you. When would you be available?¡±

    ¡°Tonight,¡± Peter said after a brief pause. ¡°I¡¯ll go out after I take a shower. Tell her to meet me at the Ritz Bar in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll notify Ms. Evelyn right away,¡± Dexter said before hanging up.

    ---

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Lucy? Have you fully deciphered the control data for this robot?¡± Peter asked, walking over to Lucy, who was still working on the robot.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming along. With the data and information you gave me, I¡¯m almost there. This little guy has quite a few functions. I think it could even find a way to infiltrate a defense system like the Barren Board Tower,¡± Lucy said, her tone reflecting her excitement.

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Lucy¡¯s words were quite fitting. He knew the target for this mission was the Cyanbi Building, and its defense system was indeed very advanced.

    ¡°You two should get some rest tonight. I¡¯m going to meet with our employer.¡±

    Peter stood up, heading toward the door.

    ---

    Inside the Ritz

    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this Peter? When did you have time to come by?¡± the bartender called out as Peter entered the Ritz Bar. Peter was somewhat of a local celebrity here. Many up-and-coming mercenaries wanted to meet him.

    ¡°I have something to talk about with someone,¡± Peter shrugged, then turned his attention to Evelyn, who was sitting at a table by the bar. ¡°So, when are you going to start talking to me, Ms. Evelyn?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dexter told me you were eager to meet with me, so here I am,¡± Evelyn said, surprised. She had planned to sit quietly and listen, but now she was caught off guard. How did Peter know who she was?

    ¡°Why do you know me?¡± Evelyn asked, her voice laced with suspicion. This commission was already risky, and she couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes. If the information leaked, she¡¯d have to flee Night City, or worse, she might lose her life.

    Peter chuckled. ¡°I know everything about you, Ms. Evelyn. You¡¯ve been in this game for a while, but now you¡¯ve crossed a line that¡¯s going to make things very interesting.¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she tried to read Peter¡¯s expression. She had to be cautious. She couldn¡¯t let anyone see through her plan, especially not someone like him.

    Peter took a seat across from her, his gaze never leaving her face. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to make trouble. I¡¯m just here to talk business.¡±

    Evelyn didn¡¯t fully trust him yet, but something about Peter¡¯s confidence made her hesitate. She knew that people like him didn¡¯t waste time or play games. He had come here with a purpose, and Evelyn would have to figure out what that purpose was.

    ---

 Chapter 60: Judys Change

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous, Evelyn. I saw a photo of you and her in Judy¡¯s studio, and Judy mentioned you to me.¡±

    Peter smiled and said. This wasn¡¯t a lie; he and Judy had a good relationship, and she often talked to Peter about her personal matters.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry. My situation is so critical that I don¡¯t want to make any mistakes.¡±

    Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Peter¡¯s explanation. If he could handle Judy well, then he must be reliable.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s normal for employers to have concerns. No need to apologize.¡±

    Peter shook his head, his tone gentle and reassuring.

    Evelyn paused for a moment, then quickly regained her composure.

    ¡°Ahem. Let¡¯s talk in Judy¡¯s studio. It¡¯s not very convenient here.¡±

    With that, she stood up and walked toward the underground studio.

    Peter didn¡¯t even need Evelyn to lead the way. He knew exactly how to get to Judy¡¯s studio with his eyes closed.

    ---

    ¡°Wow, the Vortex Gang added another sixty-seven people to the Dead Man¡¯s Lottery today. It¡¯s almost breaking a hundred.¡±

    It was already past midnight, and the Dead Man¡¯s Lottery, a major program in Night City, had just drawn a new lottery.

    Judy sat at her desk, watching the broadcast on the screen. It was clear she knew that Peter was behind the latest wave of chaos.

    ¡°Really? I thought there should have been one or two more people,¡± Peter remarked casually.

    ¡°None of you got hurt, did you?¡± Judy asked, still looking at the screen.

    ¡°Fortunately, the reformers from the Vortex Gang couldn¡¯t touch us.¡±

    Peter shook his head.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Then, he dragged a chair from the side and sat down. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad. Lucy and I hacked a dozen people from the Vortex Gang first, and then I took care of the rest with a smart weapon after we got in. The scene was pretty cool.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like great material for a super dream,¡± Judy said, imagining the scene. ¡°Too bad we don¡¯t have time for that today.¡±

    Peter chuckled, but then Evelyn spoke up, her face serious.

    ¡°Peter, let¡¯s get straight to the point. Our target is the Cyan Bi Building.¡±

    Peter raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Sounds a bit challenging. But you should go into more detail.¡±

    While Evelyn looked tense and serious, Peter remained unfazed, even appearing a little sleepy.

    ¡°Peter, you really need to think this through. This is too dangerous. And you¡ªXiao Ai¡ªwhy did you get involved with Huangban Laixuan?¡±

    Seeing Peter¡¯s nonchalant attitude, Judy began to feel a bit anxious.

    Judy had already edited the Chaomeng video for Evelyn in advance, so she knew exactly what Evelyn¡¯s plan was. But at the same time, Peter was a friend she didn¡¯t want to lose. She got along well with him and didn¡¯t want to see him walk into what seemed like certain death.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Judy. You don¡¯t understand. This mission is my only chance to break free from the status quo and rise to the top. Just think of it as me begging you,¡± Evelyn said, her voice filled with desperation.

    She had finally found a reliable mercenary, and she didn¡¯t want Judy to talk her out of it now.

    ¡°Judy, I¡¯ve already accepted the commission. Once I take on a job, I have to complete it. That¡¯s the deal, right?¡± Peter said gently, but his words left no room for argument.

    Judy fell silent for a moment, then looked at Peter and said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll come to my place and record the scene when you make a big fuss at the Cyan Bi Building.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re the best Mewtwo technician in the city,¡± Peter said with a smile.

    Even in a somewhat tense situation, Peter¡¯s smile managed to ease the atmosphere a little.

    As for Evelyn, she was just one of Peter¡¯s employers. He didn¡¯t care too much about what she thought. Peter had already considered the possible consequences if he went to talk to Evelyn himself.

    Could Evelyn stop now? No, this was a big gamble for her future.

    No matter how it ended, Peter would accept it without pity. After all, that would be the greatest disrespect to someone chasing their dreams.

    ¡°Judy, do you know why I, a former wanderer, came to Night City?¡±

    Judy paused and looked at Peter. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure you have your reasons.¡±

    Peter sighed, his eyes distant. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all¡ªmoney, power, fame, and every kind of human desire. Mercenaries, sex dolls, street gang punks¡ªthey all want to be Night City legends.¡±

    He leaned back in his chair. ¡°The sad part is that our legends will eventually be buried in the soil.¡±

    Judy shrugged. ¡°Maybe. But I¡¯ll be a living legend in Night City someday.¡±

    ¡°Wow, don¡¯t I know a living legend?¡± Peter laughed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not in the mood for a drink tonight, or I¡¯d definitely celebrate with you.¡±

    Judy imagined the scene and felt a sense of longing. Maybe one day, they could share a drink together, but for now, there were more important things to focus on.

    ---

    After watching the Chaomeng video of the Cyan Bi Building and confirming the location of the relic chip, Peter walked out of the Ritz Bar.

    He still held Judy¡¯s very precious pistol in his hand. The weight of it reminded him of the time when Judy had given it to him.

    ¡°This is my pistol. It¡¯s called Liz. It¡¯s a good technical pistol, but it¡¯s out of production now. This is the only one in Night City. I¡¯m lending it to you. Remember to return it to me, okay?¡±

    Judy had carefully placed the pistol in Peter¡¯s hands, a gesture that meant a lot to her.

    ¡°Thank you, Judy. I¡¯ll bring it back in one piece,¡± Peter said, his voice sincere.

    Judy didn¡¯t respond verbally but simply nodded and walked back to her studio, closing the door behind her.

    Peter didn¡¯t know why, but he wondered if Judy was starting to feel something for him. After all, he had a good relationship with her. But after a moment¡¯s thought, he dismissed the idea. He wasn¡¯t the type to entertain such notions, especially since he hadn¡¯t made any advances.

    There was no way he could straighten out Judy¡ªhe had never even tried. Even in the game, male V had helped Judy resolve the Genting situation, but that didn¡¯t mean he had ever been interested in her romantically.

    Peter shrugged it off and decided not to overthink it. He had a lot on his mind, and there was no point dwelling on it.

    He headed home, as he had made plans with Jack and the others beforehand.

    Back at his apartment, Peter didn¡¯t do much. He simply lay down on the sofa, watching the bustling scene of Night City outside the window, his mind racing with thoughts of the upcoming mission.

    ---

 Chapter 61: Afterlife Bar

    Noon the next day

    Peter took V and Lucy to Victor¡¯s clinic.

    David and Jack were already waiting there. After all, the mission to steal the relic from the Cyan Bi Building¡ªa key facility of Araba Company¡ªwas no small task.

    The building¡¯s defenses would be just as strong as those of the Huangban Tower.

    So, Peter had instructed everyone to go to Victor¡¯s clinic to get subcutaneous armor installed before heading to the hotel.

    There wasn¡¯t much to add, but the best subcutaneous armor had to be a priority. Peter had already contacted Victor after the fight with the Vortex Gang yesterday.

    Given the urgency, Peter had to spend a significant amount of money to get two sets of Tier 4 subcutaneous armor for David and Jack. The purchase price for a single set was 30,000, and it was incredibly difficult to obtain two sets in such a short time.

    Usually, it would take half a year for one set to come out on the black market. If it weren¡¯t for Victor¡¯s connections, Peter and his team would never have gotten their hands on it.

    As for V, she had already installed subcutaneous armor before, so Peter didn¡¯t need to get her another set.

    David and Jack were the first to get the installation. They lay on the beds in the clinic, slowly feeling the effects of the anesthetic.

    David also had a few additional limb prosthetics installed¡ªthings like the leg thrusters from the anime and second-tier gorilla arms. The money for these upgrades came from selling weapons taken from the Vortex Gang. Peter had decided to use the proceeds to get David some extra enhancements.

    ---

    ¡°Peter, how can you accept such a dangerous commission?¡± Victor asked, his tone concerned.

    Since Victor needed to install Tier 4 subcutaneous armor on V and Lucy, he didn¡¯t drink, but he had a little to sip on.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just went to Huangban¡¯s turf to play around,¡± Peter replied, taking a sip from his drink.

    ¡°Do you really think this is just for fun? This isn¡¯t a child¡¯s game,¡± Victor said, his voice growing stern. He was fond of Peter, seeing qualities in him that were rare in Night City, but he still felt the need to warn him.

    ¡°Victor, I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but I¡¯m confident we can handle this. We¡¯ll make it through this test,¡± Peter said with a smile, his confidence evident in his tone.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t keep pushing. But if you¡¯re going through with this, don¡¯t back down. Make sure you leave a mark,¡± Victor said, his words laced with concern. He knew the odds of survival in the Cyan Bi Building were slim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Victor. When we go in, we¡¯ll make the biggest noise Night City has ever heard,¡± Peter promised, his voice resolute.

    At that moment, Jack, who had recovered and was lying on the hospital bed, chimed in.

    ¡°You¡¯d better save yourself. When Misty finds out what you¡¯re about to do, she¡¯ll have your skin,¡± Jack said with a grin.

    Victor rolled his eyes at Jack¡¯s comment. ¡°I don¡¯t know if watching Saburo Arata¡¯s curtain call will be exciting enough for you.¡±

    Peter thought to himself, chuckling at the thought.

    ---

    Afternoon: Afterlife Bar

    The Afterlife Bar was an unusual place.

    It used to be a morgue, but Rogge had taken a liking to it and transformed it into a bar. Of course, the renovation wasn¡¯t complete. People who entered the bar could still see medical equipment scattered around and some people soaking in formalin.

    ¡°You know, Peter, even though we¡¯ve handled many big jobs before, it¡¯s only when we step into a place like this that we feel like real big shots,¡± Jack said excitedly as he walked into the bar.

    ¡°The boss here, Rogge, is the real top middleman in Night City. We mercenaries call him the ¡®heart of Night City.¡¯ Every big deal in this city needs Rogge¡¯s approval to go through,¡± Jack continued, still talking enthusiastically.

    Peter and the others took their seats at the bar. When the bartender, Claire, saw them, she walked over with a smile. ¡°What can I get you all?¡±

    Jack immediately spoke up. ¡°Get me an old-fashioned tequila with some beer and chili.¡±

    Peter glanced at Claire and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a drink too.¡±

    David added, ¡°Just a beer for me.¡±

    V and Lucy both spoke up at the same time, ¡°We¡¯ll both have a glass of whiskey.¡±

    Claire glanced at Jack and then said, ¡°The taste is good. Two glasses of Johnny Silverhand¡¯s.¡±

    She spoke to another bartender nearby, then turned to serve the drinks.

    ¡°Why is the drink Jack just ordered called Johnny Silverhand?¡± David asked, a little confused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? The coolest thing about the Afterlife is that the drinks are named after the guests. It¡¯s a feature of this place. But if you want your drink to be named after you, you have to be a legend,¡± Claire explained.

    ¡°Of course, the legends of Night City are all dead,¡± she added, her tone casual.

    As soon as Jack finished speaking, Claire placed two glasses of drinks in front of Peter and Jack.

    ¡°It seems like you all know a lot about the Afterlife. How about it? Want to name a drink after yourselves? But there¡¯s a catch¡ªyou have to die first, and you have to go out with a bang,¡± Claire said, her voice teasing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is so cool. I want to save my recipe here. Girl, can you save my recipe?¡± Jack asked, grinning.

    ¡°Hmm, tell me,¡± Claire said, pulling out a notepad.

    ¡°My name is Jack Wells, and my recipe is vodka over ice, a little lime juice, ginger beer, and a little love at the end.¡±

    Jack¡¯s recipe sounded a little ridiculous, but Claire wrote it down with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, okay, I¡¯ll make a note of it.¡±

    ¡°Is this handsome guy interested in leaving a recipe?¡± Claire asked, looking at Peter.

    Peter chuckled. ¡°Me? I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll be a living legend.¡±

    Claire didn¡¯t argue with him. After all, every mercenary who came through claimed they would become a legend, and she had heard it all before.

    But if Claire knew what kind of mission Peter and his team were about to undertake, she might have thought differently. She probably wouldn¡¯t think Peter was bragging.

    ---

 Chapter 62: Preparations

    Dexter Sean¡¯s driver and part-time bodyguard had already walked up to Peter¡¯s side.

    ¡°Our boss¡¯s side is ready. You can go in now.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Peter finished the drink in his hand and stood up. Jack and V followed him as they entered the private box.

    Inside the box, Peter saw Dexter leaning back on the sofa, smoking a cigar, and exhaling clouds of smoke. Next to him was a woman in black customer service attire, whom Peter immediately recognized.

    Tbug.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Peter, you¡¯re finally here. I didn¡¯t expect your team to be so large,¡± Dexter greeted him. Though he had known the number of people Peter had brought, he was still a bit surprised to see them all in person.

    ¡°Mr. Dexter, I think we can get straight to the point and discuss the operation,¡± Peter said, not paying much attention to Dexter¡¯s casual remark.

    Dexter smiled. ¡°Hold on, Mr. Peter. I need to introduce you. This is Tbug, the top hacker in Night City. I doubt any hacker in your team can match her skills.¡±

    After introducing Tbug, Dexter glanced at Lucy and V, who were standing next to Peter. He was a little surprised, though he had seen them in photos. The sight of them in person was still striking. Their beauty was stunning.

    He quickly looked away, unsure if Lucy and V were Peter¡¯s women.

    Dexter¡¯s reason for bringing Tbug along was obvious. The mission was critical, but all the people involved were Peter¡¯s subordinates, so Dexter felt the need to be cautious.

    ¡°I think Miss Tbug should work alongside Lucy. The two of them can collaborate,¡± Dexter suggested.

    Peter understood what Dexter was implying but refused to let Tbug take responsibility for their safety. Instead, he proposed a compromise: Tbug and Lucy would work together. Having two top hackers handling the system would make things easier.

    Tbug, however, seemed slightly annoyed. As one of the best hackers in Night City, even if she was a member of the Voodoo Boys, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone¡ªunless they were her boss. Now, this girl Peter brought along, who appeared to be younger than twenty, was being called her equal in skill.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Tbug said nothing, though. As long as Dexter had no objections, she wasn¡¯t about to make a fuss. After all, Dexter was the one footing the bill.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Peter, please insert this chip,¡± Dexter said, handing Peter a small chip.

    Peter took the chip and inserted it into the slot without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged the identities for all four of you. The arms dealers with military tech will discuss business with you. The goods are the small flat-head robots you¡¯re carrying,¡± Dexter continued, taking a quick glance at Peter.

    Peter nodded to David, who immediately placed a suitcase on the table. He opened it to reveal a small robot inside.

    ¡°Miss Tbug and Miss Lucy will work on breaking through the sub-network of the Cyanbi Building and controlling their surveillance system. This will give you the time you need to get to Arban Laixuan¡¯s room and steal the relic chip,¡± Dexter explained.

    ¡°When you get to the hotel, release the small flat-head robot first. Miss Lucy and I will hack into Cyanbi¡¯s network to control their surveillance. Then, we¡¯ll use the robot to bypass their weak hacking defenses. It¡¯ll be like shopping at Cyanbi Building for you guys,¡± Tbug said, her tone casual. She glanced at Lucy, seeming confident in their abilities.

    ¡°Once we have the chip, where do we meet?¡± Peter asked, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. If everything goes smoothly, we¡¯ll meet here to celebrate with drinks. If something goes wrong, Dellaman will take you to find me,¡± Dexter replied, taking a puff of his cigar.

    ¡°Shhh, Dexter, you really are rich. Renting a Dellaman taxi for this mission?¡± Jack remarked, overhearing Dexter mention Dellaman¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s small change. I¡¯ve ordered the best meal for you all. Don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Dexter said proudly.

    David, ever the pragmatist, asked, ¡°How long will it take to get the money after we get the chip?¡±

    Dexter glanced at David, his expression slightly annoyed at having to explain to someone so young. Still, he answered for Peter¡¯s sake: ¡°It depends on our employer. When she can sell the chip, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll get paid.¡±

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the response. ¡°You¡¯ll get paid? Wait until you steal the chip. Even if Saburo Araba doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be hunted down by Araba in three days. Forget the money¡ªhis life will be on the line.¡±

    Dexter gave a forced smile, but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Alright, Mr. Peter. I¡¯ve said my piece. Any other questions?¡±

    Peter thought for a moment. ¡°Yes, Mr. Dexter. I need you to set an additional condition for your Dellaman taxi. If any of our people are injured, they need to be taken straight to the clinic.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t hide his thoughts. He was confident in his ability to protect his companions, but there were always variables, and he wasn¡¯t willing to take chances.

    Dexter¡¯s expression froze at Peter¡¯s request. He hadn¡¯t expected a mercenary to think of something like that. But now that the operation was almost set, there was no way to change things.

    ¡°Alright, Mr. Peter. I¡¯ll pass the instruction to Dellaman. Your suits are ready too. You can go change now,¡± Dexter said, finally relenting.

    Peter stood up, grabbed the clothes on the table, and led Jack, Lucy, and V to change.

    ---

    A few minutes later...

    ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect that I, Jack Wells, would be dressed like a company dog one day,¡± Jack remarked, looking at himself in the suit. He sighed dramatically.

    David didn¡¯t respond, as the uniform resembled the school uniform of Arban Academy, which he was used to.

    V, on the other hand, looked completely different. She looked like an urban elite in her suit, which made sense since she still had the option of working as a corporate employee.

    ¡°Hey! Sister, you look really beautiful in this dress,¡± Jack commented with a grin.

    ¡°Yes, Miss V looks stunning,¡± David added, agreeing with Jack.

    V glanced at Peter, her eyes softening. ¡°Well, yes, very beautiful. If you were a rich daughter, I wouldn¡¯t doubt it for a second.¡±

    Hearing Peter¡¯s compliment, V finally smiled, a rare sight for her.

    ---

 Chapter 63: Adaptive

    "Wow, Mr. Peter, you and Ms. V really look like company people in those suits. Mr. David¡¯s suit doesn¡¯t look out of place at all. Mr. Jack... well, not bad," Dexter commented, admiring the team in their new outfits.

    "Dex, what do you mean by ''not bad''? Are you saying I don¡¯t look like a company person?" Jack replied, a bit annoyed. He knew he didn''t have the same polished appearance as Peter or V, but he didn''t think it warranted such a comment.

    Peter turned to Jack and said, "Well, Jack, we''re not here for fun."

    Then, he turned back to Dexter, signaling that it was time to get serious.

    "Mr. Peter, once you enter the Cyan Bi Building, we¡¯ll contact you through our private channels. The public ones can¡¯t be trusted. There are hackers monitoring the networks inside Cyan Bi," Dexter explained.

    Peter nodded in agreement. If he were doing this alone, he likely would¡¯ve gone in without any additional precautions, but this was a team operation.

    Dexter continued, "Let me give you a little blessing in Chinese¡ª''I wish you success and return in triumph.''" He had learned the phrase just for this moment, eager to show off. "Your Dellaman taxi is already waiting outside. I¡¯ve also changed the program¡ªif anyone is seriously injured, Dellaman will take you to the clinic."

    With a small smile, Peter replied, "Thanks, Dexter."

    Lucy and Tbug went their separate ways to begin their hacking tasks. After stepping out of the box, Peter and the others waited for their ride.

    "Peter, what if Dexter didn¡¯t modify the program?" Jack asked, his nerves starting to show. Although he had been confident earlier, the weight of the task at hand was beginning to hit him. They were about to steal something valuable, and it made him uneasy.

    David, too, felt the same way, though he remained quiet, lost in his own anxious thoughts.

    V, on the other hand, trusted Peter. With him around, she felt the situation was manageable.

    "It doesn''t matter whether the program¡¯s been modified or not. Once we get in the car, they won¡¯t be able to control anything," Peter reassured them, his confidence evident.

    After waiting for about five minutes, a sleek Dellaman taxi arrived. They all got in.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Meanwhile, someone outside the Afterlife bar, sipping a drink, made a phone call. "Boss, they¡¯re all in the car."

    "Alright, that¡¯s good," came the reply, and Dexter hung up, silently waiting.

    Of course, Dexter hadn¡¯t changed the program. He was playing a game of his own.

    Inside the car, Jack marveled at the luxurious yet understated interior. "Is this the best taxi in Night City? I never imagined I¡¯d get to ride in something like this," he said with a sigh of admiration.

    David, though not as impressed, felt the luxury nonetheless.

    Peter shook his head, but his eyes lit up as he accessed the Dellaman system.

    "Ding! Detected..."

    Before the alarm could trigger, Peter had full control of the system.

    "Modify package and service object."

    "Package modification in progress... The package has been upgraded to the ''Emperor Travel Package.'' The privileges include a one-day free tour of Night City, with Dellaman providing full escort. In case of danger, Dellaman will use all available weapons to eliminate any threats."

    "Damn, Peter, this is awesome! ''Emperor Travel Package'' sounds way better than ''Excellence,''" Jack said, impressed.

    Peter smirked, but he knew Jack was just catching up. "However, I¡¯m curious¡ªif the opponents are from the Araba group, will the car still protect us?"

    Dellaman¡¯s mechanical voice responded, "The safety of the passengers is our most important mission. Dellaman enjoys special status in Night City. Any threat to the passengers will be neutralized immediately."

    Jack was impressed. "Tsk, the person who made Dellaman is no ordinary individual."

    Peter cut in, "Remember, Dellaman only guarantees safety once we''re inside the car. It won¡¯t help us fight the Cyan Bi Building."

    "This job is our battle for fame. Once we succeed, we¡¯ll all be legends," Peter added, his tone confident.

    As they continued their ride, Peter received a communication request from Lucy and Tbug. Lucy¡¯s connection was instant, while Tbug¡¯s required Peter¡¯s permission.

    "Can you hear me, Peter?" Tbug¡¯s voice came through.

    "I hear you," Peter replied.

    "Is the connection clear?" Lucy asked.

    "It¡¯s perfect," Peter answered.

    Tbug took over the conversation. "Once you arrive at the Cyan Bi Building, check into the room we reserved. Release the small robot, Xiaopingtou, and then I¡¯ll take over the hotel¡¯s monitoring system, making it useless."

    "When you go to Arban Laixuan¡¯s room, it will be just like walking into your own home. As long as you grab the relic and leave safely, our part of the mission will be complete."

    Tbug explained the plan in detail, but Lucy didn¡¯t seem to care much about the specifics. She was more focused on her job, which was to infiltrate the system directly. Peter had already provided her with an anti-criminal program to keep the hackers in the Cyan Bi Building at bay.

    Peter¡¯s knowledge of network security was vast. He had spent days mastering the background systems of the building, and the plan was straightforward. Unfortunately, neither Tbug nor Peter knew that Saburo Arata was in Night City and that his group was closely monitoring all operations. Tbug and the team were unaware that the network security had been replaced by hackers just as skilled as their own.

    At that moment, Arban Laixuan and Saburo Arata were in a heated argument in Laixuan¡¯s room. The news of Saburo¡¯s arrival had been tightly contained. As a result, Tbug didn¡¯t know about the threat they were about to face.

    Dexter, too, was oblivious to the danger. He had planned to kill V and flee Night City, but things were spiraling out of control.

    Peter closed his eyes and leaned back in the car, his mind racing. Jack and David were chatting about their past experiences, but Peter wasn¡¯t paying much attention. He was already considering the next steps.

    He thought about Tbug. She had been a reliable hacker in the game, and despite knowing that Saburo Arata had been killed, she hadn¡¯t given up on helping V and Jack. She had continued to assist them with the roof door hack, which ultimately led to her being discovered and killed by the Araba group.

    Peter disconnected Tbug¡¯s communication, and Jack, noticing the silence, asked, "Peter, what happened?"

    "I have a feeling that this job is going to be bigger than we thought," Peter replied, his voice steady but filled with anticipation.

    The mission was far from over, and Peter knew the challenges ahead would be unlike anything they had faced before.

 Chapter 64: Is This the Life of the Rich?

    ¡°So what? I only take big jobs, and I¡¯m not interested in small ones!¡±

    Peter found it amusing that Jack, clearly nervous, was trying to lighten the mood for everyone in the car. The attempt was clumsy but endearing.

    Their ride soon brought them to the gates of the Cyan Bi Building. Jack trailed behind Peter, lugging a suitcase with a flat top. All their weapons had been stashed in the trunk of the Dellaman taxi.

    Peter and V looked the part of corporate elites in their tailored suits. Even David, despite his youth, managed to pass for a company employee. Jack, however, resembled a bodyguard, which was precisely the impression they wanted to create.

    As they stepped through the grand entrance, Peter¡¯s eyes swept over the lavish interior of the Cyan Bi Building. The sheer opulence was breathtaking. It was easy to see why it was one of the most prestigious hotels in Night City.

    They moved toward the security scanners. Peter, carrying no contraband, walked through without a hitch. V and David, both sporting prosthetic augmentations, also passed through without issue. But as Jack carried the suitcase through, the scanner emitted a sharp alarm.

    ¡°Alert! Someone is carrying a weapon,¡± a mechanical voice announced.

    The security guard, hand resting cautiously on his belt, stepped forward. However, his tone remained polite. ¡°Sir, can you explain why you¡¯re carrying a small combat robot?¡±

    Peter stepped forward, exuding the air of an executive accustomed to authority. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss business with Mr. Takikawa. This combat robot is a sample for him. Do you need me to open it for inspection?¡±

    His tone was sharp, almost dismissive, like someone who wasn¡¯t used to being questioned. The security guard hesitated, then reached for his walkie-talkie. After a brief exchange, the hotel manager arrived, bowing apologetically.

    ¡°My deepest apologies,¡± the manager said. ¡°We were unaware you were guests of Mr. Takikawa. This was an oversight on our part.¡±

    Peter narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmph. We¡¯re here for business, not delays. Perhaps Mr. Takikawa should notify his staff in advance next time. Or we might consider other partnerships.¡±

    The manager¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, though his posture grew even more deferential. ¡°You are absolutely correct, sir. We¡¯ll ensure this does not happen again.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Satisfied, Peter strode toward the hotel counter, the others following close behind.

    The lobby was a striking blend of modern neon design and classic antiques. At the reception desk, a golden robotic concierge greeted them with a flawless bow.

    ¡°Welcome, esteemed guests, to the Cyan Bi Hotel,¡± the robot intoned in a soothing voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss business with Mr. Takikawa,¡± Peter said curtly. ¡°But first, we¡¯d like to check in.¡±

    The robot nodded. ¡°Of course. May I have the name on the reservation?¡±

    ¡°Victorino,¡± Peter replied.

    The robot¡¯s sensors glowed as it processed the information. ¡°You have a reservation for the Lapis Lazuli suite, a room for four. Please place your hand on the scanner to confirm.¡±

    Peter and the others complied, scanning their hands one by one. Afterward, the robot looked up.

    ¡°Shall I notify Mr. Takikawa of your arrival?¡±

    Peter shook his head. ¡°No. We¡¯ve just endured a ten-hour flight from Barcelona. We need rest before any meetings. Also, upgrade our suite to the best available quadruple room.¡±

    He slid a bank chip across the counter, which the robot accepted without hesitation.

    ¡°Your suite has been upgraded. However, Mr. Takikawa has been waiting in the conference room for several hours. Shall I inform him of the delay?¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯ll contact him when we¡¯re ready,¡± Peter said firmly, waving the robot off.

    As the group entered the elevator, Jack¡¯s tense demeanor melted away. He let out a low whistle, grinning. ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t know how you do it, but you really looked like a corporate big shot back there. For a moment, I thought we were actually here for business.¡±

    ¡°Seriously,¡± David added. ¡°You were more convincing than the dean of my college.¡±

    V smirked. ¡°Peter, are you sure you¡¯ve never worked for a corporation?¡±

    Peter laughed. ¡°It¡¯s all about acting. You just have to commit to the role. I guess I¡¯m a natural.¡±

    ¡°This whole thing is exhilarating,¡± Jack said, his excitement evident. ¡°We¡¯re like a team of adventurers about to pull off a heist. It¡¯s like something out of a vid.¡±

    Peter nodded. ¡°Keep that energy. It¡¯s the attitude you need to accomplish great things. But remember¡ªreal legends work in silence. Let the results speak for themselves.¡±

    Jack and David exchanged glances, nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point,¡± Jack said. ¡°Wise words, Peter.¡±

    The elevator chimed, signaling their arrival at the upgraded suite. When the doors opened, they stepped into a room that redefined luxury. Every piece of furniture and decor screamed wealth and status, from the high-end Araba Group designs to the intricate bonsai plants scattered throughout.

    Jack and David were in awe. ¡°Tsk tsk,¡± Jack said, running his hand over the polished coffee table. ¡°Rich people really know how to live.¡±

    David nodded, his gaze fixed on the floor-to-ceiling windows. ¡°I¡¯ve seen greenery at the academy, but nothing like this.¡±

    The view from the windows was spectacular. From this height, the chaotic streets of Night City looked like a sea of twinkling lights, with the towering corporate buildings dominating the skyline. For once, the city¡¯s oppressive nature felt distant.

    Jack leaned against the glass, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Haha! Look at this! We¡¯re living the high life, boys.¡±

    Peter chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t get too comfortable. We¡¯ve got work to do.¡±

    He activated a device on his wrist, disabling the room¡¯s communication shield. ¡°Tbug, Lucy, we¡¯ve checked in. You¡¯re clear to move forward.¡±

    ¡°Copy that,¡± Tbug and Lucy responded in unison.

    Meanwhile, Jack and David continued marveling at the room. ¡°Look at this projector!¡± Jack exclaimed, pointing to the high-end device in the center of the coffee table. ¡°This thing alone must cost a fortune.¡±

    David was more interested in the bonsai plants. ¡°These are incredible. You don¡¯t see this kind of thing on the lower levels.¡±

    Peter allowed them a few moments to admire their surroundings before pulling them back to the task at hand. ¡°All right, focus up. This is just a stepping stone. We¡¯re here for a reason, and we need to stay sharp.¡±

    Jack smirked. ¡°Got it, boss. But still, it feels good to experience the life of the rich, even if it¡¯s just for a moment.¡±

    David nodded, his expression more serious. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s make it count.¡±

    Peter smiled. Despite the challenges ahead, he was glad to have this team by his side. Together, they were ready to take on whatever Night City threw at them.

 Chapter 65: Its Time to Get the Goods

    "Jack, David, we won¡¯t be mercenaries forever. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯re rich."

    Peter leaned back against the luxurious couch, watching Jack and David admire the view from the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Jack replied, sighing as he glanced at the neon-drenched cityscape below. ¡°Maybe after this job, we¡¯ll have enough to eat, drink, and live the good life for a while.¡±

    Peter didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead pulling out his flathead bot.

    ¡°Peter, are we heading to Arasaka¡¯s room now?¡± Jack asked, noticing the small bot in Peter¡¯s hands.

    ¡°No,¡± Peter replied, shaking his head. ¡°Tbug and Lucy are still working on breaking through the building¡¯s network defenses. Until they¡¯re done, we should rest up.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ve been dying to try out this big bed since we got here,¡± Jack exclaimed, throwing himself onto the plush mattress with a satisfied groan.

    David followed suit, stretching out on his own bed. Within moments, both men were fast asleep.

    Peter stayed on the couch, fiddling with his bot, when V sat down beside him.

    ¡°Peter,¡± she said softly, her voice tinged with concern, ¡°promise me something.¡±

    Peter turned to look at her, curious. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t put the mission or anyone else above your own safety.¡±

    Her serious tone made Peter pause. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, trying to reassure her. ¡°You know I can handle myself.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± V said, her eyes searching his. ¡°But I still need to hear you say it.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Peter hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Satisfied, V smiled faintly. Peter leaned closer, and before either of them could overthink it, he kissed her. V didn¡¯t pull away, instead leaning into him as memories of their younger days together flooded back.

    Meanwhile, miles away, a fleet of ten massive aeroplanes soared over the Pacific Ocean toward Night City. Inside the lead craft, an older man with a sharp, commanding presence reviewed a tablet.

    This was Saburo Arasaka, head of the Arasaka Corporation. Standing at his side was his trusted bodyguard, Goro Takemura.

    ¡°Goro,¡± Saburo said, setting the tablet down.

    ¡°Yes, Master Saburo?¡± Takemura replied, bowing slightly.

    ¡°Take a look at this report,¡± Saburo instructed, gesturing toward the tablet.

    Takemura picked up the device and began reading. The report detailed Peter¡¯s activities and the growing rumors surrounding his abilities.

    After a few minutes, Takemura looked up. ¡°Master Saburo, this report seems exaggerated. A man without prosthetics stronger than those with cybernetic enhancements? It¡¯s difficult to believe. There¡¯s no need for you to personally visit Night City. It¡¯s far too dangerous.¡±

    Saburo chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re right, Goro. The claims do seem far-fetched. Still, there¡¯s something about this individual that intrigues me. Have you confirmed anything with Takikawa?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Takemura replied. ¡°The shareholders at the Night City headquarters believe Takikawa has been too reckless. He¡¯s sold off several key projects to Kang Tao and Militech. Many of our operatives in the company have been removed under his leadership.¡±

    Saburo frowned. ¡°It seems my son hasn¡¯t learned from his past mistakes. His decisions continue to weaken the company.¡±

    Takemura hesitated, then said, ¡°Master Saburo, I believe Takikawa acts with the group¡¯s best interests in mind, even if his methods are misguided.¡±

    Saburo sighed. ¡°Perhaps. But sometimes, I wonder if I¡¯d be better off with someone like you as my successor, Goro.¡±

    Takemura¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Master Saburo, please don¡¯t say such things. Takikawa will grow into an excellent leader in time.¡±

    Saburo didn¡¯t respond, his gaze returning to the tablet.

    ---

    Two hours later, Tbug¡¯s voice crackled over Peter¡¯s comms.

    ¡°Peter, we¡¯ve breached the building¡¯s network defenses. You¡¯re good to go.¡±

    Peter straightened up, and V quickly moved away, fixing her disheveled collar.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Peter replied, standing. He walked over to the beds where Jack and David were still snoring.

    ¡°Wake up, you two. It¡¯s time to get the goods.¡±

    Jack groaned, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Work already? Fine, fine, I¡¯m up.¡±

    David yawned, stretching. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Peter shook his head. ¡°You two were out like lights. What happened to staying alert?¡±

    Jack grinned sheepishly. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re awake now. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Once everyone was ready, the team headed to the elevator. Peter scanned the surveillance camera inside and nodded when it displayed a friendly mode. Tbug and Lucy had everything under control.

    The elevator dinged, and they stepped out onto the floor of Arasaka Takikawa¡¯s private suite. The room was lavishly decorated, but Peter focused on the task at hand.

    ¡°Tbug,¡± he said, ¡°start unlocking the safe with the relic chip.¡±

    ¡°On it,¡± Tbug replied. ¡°Peter, once you grab the goods, get out of there fast.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Peter turned to Jack and David. ¡°Jack, you handle retrieving the item. David, keep an eye out for anything useful. I¡¯ll cover the room.¡±

    The team got to work, moving swiftly and efficiently. Peter¡¯s eyes scanned every corner of the suite, noting the extravagant decor and the hidden security measures.

    ¡°Man, this place is something else,¡± Jack muttered as he worked.

    ¡°Focus,¡± Peter reminded him.

    As they moved through the room, Peter couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things were about to get a lot more complicated. But for now, the mission was all that mattered.

 Chapter 66: Recording Video

    Jack moved toward the wooden floor near the window, searching for a hidden switch. After fumbling for a few seconds, he found it and pressed it. The safe freezer rose slowly, revealing its contents.

    "Jack, use this chip to open the safe," Peter said, tossing him a small unlocking chip he had retrieved from Arasaka Raijin''s bedside. In Peter¡¯s hand was a sleek pistol with intricate patterns, the signature weapon of Arasaka elites: the "King Kong."

    The pistol felt extraordinary¡ªits surface was cool and metallic, yet it had the soft texture of leather.

    Jack quickly inserted the chip, and the freezer unlocked with a soft click. Inside was a temperature-controlled suitcase containing the relic chip.

    "Baby, we finally found you," Jack muttered, gazing at the case.

    Just then, a large formation of hovercrafts appeared outside the hotel. Among them was a sleek black vehicle surrounded by heavy escorts.

    "Peter! We¡¯ve got a problem. Arasaka Raijin and Adam Smasher are heading to the top-floor suite!" T-Bug''s voice crackled through the comms, laced with panic.

    "Are you kidding me? Why is that bastard coming back now?" Jack exclaimed, panic evident in his voice.

    "Peter, what do we do now?" David asked, his voice trembling.

    Without hesitation, Peter opened the vent to a nearby maintenance shaft. "Get in! Quickly!"

    The four of them squeezed into the narrow space, pressed shoulder-to-shoulder. Peter and V ended up standing side by side, with V leaning against Peter''s chest. Meanwhile, Jack and David were crammed into the remaining space.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Moments later, the elevator doors opened, and Arasaka Raijin stormed into the room, his expression irritable and tense. Walking beside him was Adam Smasher, a towering figure with barely 4% of his original body remaining, the rest replaced by heavily armed cybernetic enhancements.

    "Why the hell is that old man coming to Night City now?" Arasaka Raijin grumbled, pouring himself a drink. His agitation was evident in the way his leg bounced uncontrollably.

    Standing silently by his side, Adam Smasher exuded menace. Unlike Jack¡¯s prosthetics, which were designed for functionality and aesthetics, Adam¡¯s cybernetics were purely militaristic. His body was a fortress of metal and weaponry, radiating pure intimidation.

    "Shit! That¡¯s Adam Smasher¡ªthe living legend of Night City!" Jack whispered, sweat dripping down his face.

    David, too overwhelmed to speak, nodded in agreement.

    "Peter, what now?" V whispered, her voice calm despite the tension.

    "Stay quiet. Let¡¯s see how long Arasaka Raijin stays," Peter replied, his voice steady.

    Arasaka Raijin slumped onto the couch, downing his drink in one gulp. Moments later, two figures descended from the roof''s upper level. One of them was an elderly man with a slightly hunched posture but an unmistakable aura of authority¡ªSaburo Arasaka himself.

    "Goddamn! That¡¯s Saburo Arasaka!" Jack hissed, barely suppressing his voice.

    David¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and V tightened her grip on Peter¡¯s arm.

    The father and son exchanged a tense glance. Arasaka Raijin¡¯s previously volatile demeanor softened slightly, though he still appeared uneasy.

    Takemura Goro, Saburo¡¯s loyal bodyguard, stood beside his master, his cybernetic eyes scanning the room.

    "Goro, this is my son. Do you really think it¡¯s necessary to scan him?" Saburo¡¯s voice was calm but carried a subtle warning.

    Takemura immediately ceased his scan and bowed. "My apologies, Mr. Saburo. I was merely ensuring the area¡¯s security."

    With that, he stepped aside, standing at attention.

    Inside the shaft, Jack whispered, "I thought we were done for! This is insane."

    David wiped his forehead, trying to stay calm.

    V muttered under her breath, "Dex, you son of a bitch. How could you not warn us about Saburo Arasaka showing up?"

    "Quiet," Peter snapped. "If Adam Smasher hears us, we¡¯re dead."

    Saburo took a seat opposite his son, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to Raijin¡¯s barely contained frustration.

    "Why are you here?" Raijin asked, his voice laced with irritation. "Didn¡¯t we agree that I would handle Night City?"

    "Heh," Saburo chuckled softly. "Handle it? You were about to sell off the company¡¯s last stronghold in America to those barbarians in the West. If I hadn¡¯t come, we¡¯d have lost everything."

    Saburo¡¯s words cut deep, and Raijin¡¯s face twisted with anger. "I don¡¯t need you interfering with my strategies!"

    "You¡¯re my son, Raijin," Saburo replied, his tone sharp. "That¡¯s the only reason I entrusted you with Night City. But since taking over, you¡¯ve handed away our projects

 Chapter 67: Showdown with Laixuan Arasaka

    "You old man! Your methods are outdated, and the world is changing every minute! Night City is no longer under your control! If we don¡¯t innovate, Arasaka will eventually be left behind!"

    Laixuan Arasaka pointed at Saburo Arasaka, calling him a "dead old man" in a tone dripping with anger.

    "Is this your excuse for mediocrity and incompetence? You have truly disappointed me. And now you want to sell the company¡¯s Soulkiller technology to Militech? Don¡¯t you understand the ramifications of that?"

    Saburo Arasaka¡¯s voice was sharp, though his words were interrupted by a fit of violent coughing. His frustration with Laixuan¡¯s actions was evident.

    Peter, hiding nearby, shook his head in disbelief. He whispered to his companions, "Laixuan Arasaka is a complete fool. Does he not understand the importance of Soulkiller? He¡¯s willing to sell it to Militech, jeopardizing the very foundation of Arasaka¡¯s dominance!"

    Jack, crammed into the inspection shaft with Peter, nodded in agreement, muttering under his breath, "This guy''s not just dumb¡ªhe¡¯s suicidal."

    Saburo, however, wasn¡¯t finished. "Even if you disagree with me, you must never betray your family. We don¡¯t need to fear the Western barbarians. Our real threat lies across the ocean, in China. Kang Tao is our true enemy!"

    The mention of Kang Tao made Peter''s eyes narrow. The implications of this statement hit him hard. So, Arasaka¡¯s ultimate goal is not just global control¡ªit¡¯s dominance over Kang Tao and its tech empire.

    Laixuan, however, was too enraged to listen. "Enough! I¡¯m in charge of Night City, not you! You can take your lectures and go back to Tokyo. I¡¯ll run things my way!"

    Saburo, calm yet visibly disappointed, shook his head. "Night City is too valuable to leave in the hands of someone as reckless as you. You¡¯ve dismissed competent people, abandoned critical projects, and now you¡¯re handing over Soulkiller to Militech. Do you have any idea what kind of damage you¡¯re doing to our empire?"

    "You have no right to judge me!" Laixuan screamed, his face flushed with fury. "I¡¯ve had enough of your interference. This is my city now!"

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    In his rage, Laixuan began smashing everything within reach. Glasses shattered, wine bottles were thrown, and furniture was overturned. Saburo stood his ground, unflinching, watching his son¡¯s tantrum with an expression of deep disappointment.

    Peter, observing through the hidden camera on his shoulder, whispered to Jack and David, "This is it. This is the proof we need. Keep recording."

    Saburo¡¯s voice cut through the chaos like a knife. "Your mother would have been ashamed to see what you¡¯ve become."

    The room fell silent.

    Laixuan froze, his eyes blazing with fury. "Don¡¯t you dare mention her!" he roared, his voice breaking with emotion. "You have no right!"

    In a blind rage, Laixuan lunged at his father, wrapping his hands around Saburo¡¯s throat. The older man struggled but was no match for Laixuan¡¯s strength.

    Peter kept recording, capturing every detail. "This is it," he whispered. "This is the moment that changes everything."

    Saburo¡¯s struggles grew weaker until his lifeless body slumped to the floor. Laixuan stood over him, breathing heavily, his hands trembling.

    Jack and David, still hiding, were frozen in shock. "Holy s**t," Jack whispered. "He really did it."

    David could barely speak, his voice a whisper. "What do we do now?"

    Peter remained calm, his eyes fixed on Laixuan. "We stick to the plan."

    Laixuan stumbled back, staring at his father¡¯s lifeless body. His face was a mix of fear, regret, and strange relief. "What have I done?" he muttered, his voice barely audible.

    Before he could collect himself, Peter stepped out of the inspection shaft, the camera on his shoulder still recording.

    "Who¡¯s there?!" Laixuan shouted, spinning around to face Peter.

    Peter smiled, holding up the custom Arasaka pistol he had taken earlier. "Looking for this?"

    Laixuan¡¯s face turned pale. "You... who are you? How did you get in here?"

    Peter ignored the question, gesturing to the camera on his shoulder. "You¡¯re quite the actor, Laixuan. This little performance of yours is going to make headlines."

    Laixuan¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the realization sank in. "You... you recorded everything?"

    Peter nodded. "High-definition, too. Courtesy of Kang Tao. I think the board of Arasaka¡ªor perhaps Michiko Arasaka¡ªmight be interested in seeing this footage. What do you think?"

    Laixuan¡¯s knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the floor, his head in his hands. "No... no, this can¡¯t be happening."

    Jack, David, and V emerged from the inspection shaft, their expressions a mix of fear and disbelief.

    "You¡¯ve lost, Laixuan," Peter said, his voice calm but firm. "Your dream of controlling Night City? It¡¯s over. You¡¯ve crossed a line you can¡¯t come back from."

    Laixuan¡¯s head snapped up, his face twisted with desperation. "What do you want? Money? Power? I can give you anything. Just... just don¡¯t release that video."

    Peter smirked. "You think this is about money? This is about justice. You¡¯ve betrayed your family, your company, and your city. There¡¯s no redemption for someone like you."

    Laixuan¡¯s face crumpled, and he let out a guttural scream, pounding his fists against the floor.

    Peter turned to his companions. "Let¡¯s get out of here. We¡¯ve got what we need."

    As they moved to leave, Peter glanced back at Laixuan one last time. "Oh, and one more thing," he said, his voice cold. "Saburo Arasaka isn¡¯t dead."

    Laixuan¡¯s head shot up, his eyes wide with shock. "What are you talking about? I saw him die!"

    Peter¡¯s smirk widened. "Let¡¯s just say Arasaka has a way of cheating death. You¡¯ll find out soon enough."

    With that, Peter and his team disappeared into the shadows, leaving Laixuan alone with his guilt and the ghost of his father.

 Chapter 68: Simply Crazy!

    "What are you talking about? My father¡ªI strangled him to death in front of you! You recorded it! Are you joking?" Araita Laixuan was furious. Though he despised Saburo Arasaka, he still held a grudging respect for the old man. Making fun of his father''s death was crossing the line.

    "Who said that just because your father¡¯s body is dead, he¡¯s truly gone? Have you forgotten about your miraculous little sister?" Peter''s words were like a thunderclap, forcing Araita Laixuan to rethink everything.

    "You mean... my father copied his consciousness and uploaded it to Mikoshi before coming here?" Araita Laixuan asked in disbelief.

    Peter smirked. "Bingo. But before I tell you more, I need assurance that my companions can leave this building safely."

    Araita Laixuan hesitated, but finally relented. "Fine. You have my word. They can leave."

    Peter turned to his companions, his voice calm yet commanding. "Jack, take David and V. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. If you still consider me your captain, go."

    Jack hesitated, his expression conflicted. "Peter, are you sure about this? We don¡¯t want to leave you behind."

    "I¡¯ll be fine. Just go. I¡¯ve got unfinished business with the prince here," Peter said, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Reluctantly, Jack nodded. "We¡¯ll wait for you at the old spot. Don¡¯t keep us waiting too long."

    Once Peter confirmed his team had left the building, he turned back to Araita Laixuan. "Now, let¡¯s get down to business. Your father had a plan¡ªa grand scheme, actually¡ªand you played right into it."

    Araita Laixuan frowned. "A plan? What are you talking about?"

    Peter leaned against a nearby desk, arms crossed. "Your father wanted you to kill him. It was all part of his plan to use your sister, Hanako, to take you down and then use your body for his rebirth. Saburo Arasaka isn¡¯t the type to leave things to chance."

    Araita Laixuan''s eyes widened. "That¡¯s ridiculous! Why would he goad me into killing him?"

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Peter shrugged. "Think about it. Why else would he provoke you over and over again? You think a man like Saburo Arasaka would meet you alone, unarmed, without a contingency plan?"

    Araita Laixuan clenched his fists, anger boiling inside him. "That cunning old man¡­"

    "Exactly," Peter said. "Now, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I¡¯m here to propose a partnership."

    Araita Laixuan laughed bitterly. "A partnership? With you? What do you bring to the table?"

    Peter didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, he raised the pistol he had taken from Araita Laixuan earlier and fired. The bullet whizzed past Araita¡¯s head, narrowly missing him.

    "You¡¯re insane!" Araita Laixuan shouted, touching his face, which now had a thin trickle of blood.

    Peter smirked. "Am I? Or am I just confident in what I bring to the table? Think carefully before you answer."

    At that moment, the building¡¯s alarms blared, announcing a security breach.

    "Shots detected in the building! The Cyanbi Mansion is now in emergency lockdown. All personnel, remain in your designated areas!"

    Araita Laixuan gritted his teeth, his initial plan to double-cross Peter now foiled. He sighed. "You¡¯ve made your point. I¡¯ll give you a chance. But you¡¯d better survive what¡¯s coming next."

    "Don¡¯t worry about me," Peter said, flashing a grin. "I¡¯ll manage."

    Araita Laixuan stepped into the elevator, leaving Peter alone to face the incoming threat.

    Peter turned his attention to Saburo Arasaka¡¯s lifeless body. Searching the old man, he found a key card¡ªa floating car activation authorization¡ªand a small ceremonial blade. "Ah, Saburo¡¯s favorite toy. This¡¯ll come in handy," Peter muttered to himself.

    Heading to the rooftop, Peter encountered two heavily armed bodyguards standing on alert. The moment they saw him, they opened fire.

    "Really? Is this how you greet a guest?" Peter quipped before vanishing from their line of sight. He reappeared behind them, taking them out with swift, precise movements.

    As the guards fell, Peter commandeered a nearby floating car. "Let¡¯s see how far this thing can take me," he mused, activating the vehicle with Saburo¡¯s key card.

    Meanwhile, Araita Laixuan stepped out of the elevator, greeted by his loyal lieutenant, Goro Takemura. The older man looked concerned.

    "Master Laixuan, what happened? I heard the alarms."

    "My father is dead," Araita Laixuan said, feigning sorrow. "An assassin killed him¡ªand nearly killed me as well."

    Takemura¡¯s face darkened. "Lord Saburo¡­ dead? This cannot stand! I will hunt down the assassin myself!"

    Araita Laixuan placed a hand on Takemura¡¯s shoulder. "No, Goro. Your duty is to me now. My father is gone, and I am the head of the family. Your priority is my safety."

    Takemura hesitated, then bowed deeply. "As you command, Patriarch Laixuan."

    "Good. Now, summon Adam Smasher. Let¡¯s see how our intruder handles a real challenge."

    Back on the rooftop, Peter watched as a massive, cybernetically enhanced figure emerged from a nearby transport. It was Adam Smasher, Arasaka¡¯s deadliest enforcer.

    "Well, this should be fun," Peter said, gripping Saburo¡¯s ceremonial blade tightly.

    Smasher charged, his heavy steps shaking the rooftop. Peter dodged the initial strike, his movements fluid and precise. The two clashed in a fierce battle, the rooftop becoming a battleground of sparks and steel.

    Despite Smasher¡¯s overwhelming strength, Peter¡¯s agility and wit gave him the upper hand. With a well-timed maneuver, he disarmed the hulking cyborg and landed a critical blow, disabling Smasher¡¯s systems.

    "Looks like you¡¯re all bark and no bite," Peter said, standing over the defeated enforcer.

    As Peter prepared to leave, his communicator buzzed. It was Araita Laixuan.

    "Impressive, Peter. You¡¯ve proven yourself. Let¡¯s talk about that partnership."

    Peter smirked. "Glad to see you¡¯re finally on board. Let¡¯s change the game, Laixuan."

    With that, Peter disappeared into the night, leaving behind the chaos he had orchestrated¡ªand a new alliance that would shake the foundations of Night City.

 Chapter 69: If You Are a Man, Go Down One Hundred Floors!

    Peter had already reached the seventieth floor of the Cyanbi Building, holding Saburo Arata''s prized sword, Jue, in his hand. The once-pristine weapon had already claimed the lives of countless armed personnel.

    "Stop him! Don¡¯t let him get through!"

    "Impossible! This can¡¯t be happening!"

    "Ah! Oh Kasang (mother)! Someone help us!"

    Peter moved with deadly precision, each swing of his blade cutting down his enemies like they were paper. His path was marked by chaos and carnage. The heavily armored guards, trained and seasoned in combat, fell one by one, powerless against his relentless assault.

    By the time Peter finished clearing the seventieth floor, more than twenty guards lay dead. Blood stained the walls and floors, and the silence that followed was deafening.

    "Layer by layer, floor by floor. If you¡¯re a man, go down one hundred floors," Peter muttered to himself, his eyes glinting with cold determination.

    Saburo Arata''s sword was a masterpiece. It had cut through heavy armor, advanced drones, and fortified barriers without a single scratch on its edge.

    ¡°Tsk. No wonder Saburo kept this blade close for decades. It¡¯s as if it was made for this,¡± Peter said, wiping the blade clean with a piece of cloth. He stepped into the elevator and pressed the button for the next floor, ready to continue his massacre.

    Meanwhile, in the surveillance room on the ground floor, Laixuan Arata watched the chaos unfold through the monitors. His face was pale, and his stomach churned at the grisly scenes displayed on the screen.

    The floors Peter had passed through were now graveyards, littered with the dismembered bodies of his men. Even the drones and automated defenses were no match for Peter''s blade and combat prowess.

    Takemura Goro, a seasoned warrior himself, couldn¡¯t hide his unease. He had seen battlefields and massacres before, but nothing compared to this.

    ¡°This¡­ this is insanity,¡± Goro muttered, his hands trembling slightly.

    "Lord Laixuan, we need to evacuate immediately! That madman is already on the ninth floor!" Goro urged, his voice filled with urgency.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Laixuan hesitated for a moment, but the sheer terror in Goro''s voice convinced him. "Fine. Let¡¯s go."

    On the first floor, Peter finally emerged from the elevator. His suit was drenched¡ªnot with his own sweat or blood, but with the aftermath of his ruthless efficiency. He had spared no one. The armed guards were dead, their limbs scattered across the building.

    Only the elite NCPD anti-terrorist unit had been spared, though unconscious and incapacitated.

    "No need to kill them," Peter murmured. "They¡¯re just doing their job, protecting the poor of this city. Not like the mercenaries upstairs."

    He walked calmly to the front steps of the building, but just as he stepped outside, a massive figure blocked his path.

    It was Adam Smasher.

    Peter''s eyes lit up. "Well, well. I thought you¡¯d already fled with Laixuan. Guess I was wrong."

    The towering cyborg glared at Peter, his voice a deep mechanical growl. "Impressive, little bug. But your luck ends here. Let¡¯s see what kind of tricks you have to walk out of here alive."

    Peter smirked, resting Jue on his shoulder. "Little bug? You¡¯ve been out of the game for too long, Adam. What was it? Sixty years since your last real fight? No wonder you¡¯re still compensating with all that chrome."

    Adam''s mechanical fists clenched, and his heavy steps cracked the concrete beneath him. "You¡¯ll pay for that, insect."

    Peter¡¯s gaze dropped to a part of Adam¡¯s body that no longer existed. A sly grin spread across his face. "Oh, I see. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry. Lost something important, did you?"

    Adam roared in fury. "Shut up! You¡¯ll regret saying that!"

    The cyborg charged, his massive frame moving faster than seemed possible. Each step shook the ground, and Peter braced himself, gripping the hilt of Jue tightly.

    "You think brute strength is enough to stop me? Bring it on, Adam. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve still got what it takes," Peter taunted, his voice steady despite the imminent clash.

    Decades ago, Adam Smasher had been one of the most feared mercenaries in the world. But a devastating mission had left him gravely injured, forcing him to replace most of his body with cybernetic enhancements.

    Now, he was more machine than man, a twisted shadow of his former self. His hatred for humanity festered over the years, fueling his obsession with power and destruction.

    To him, Peter was just another insignificant insect to crush.

    But Peter wasn¡¯t just anyone.

    As Adam swung his massive fist, Peter sidestepped effortlessly, the blow smashing into the ground and creating a crater. Peter countered with a swift strike, Jue slicing through Adam¡¯s armor like butter.

    Sparks flew as the blade connected with the cybernetic titan. Adam staggered back, his sensors blaring warnings of critical damage.

    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Peter sneered.

    Adam growled, his mechanical voice echoing with rage. "You¡¯re nothing! Just a bug under my boot!"

    He lunged again, unleashing a barrage of attacks, but Peter was faster. Each swing of Adam¡¯s massive fists missed its mark, while Peter¡¯s blade found every weak point in his armor.

    "You rely too much on your chrome, Adam," Peter said, dodging another attack. "No amount of cyberware can replace skill."

    The fight raged on, the ground shaking with each clash. Adam¡¯s strength was immense, but Peter¡¯s speed and precision gave him the upper hand.

    Finally, with one last strike, Peter severed Adam¡¯s arm at the shoulder. The giant cyborg fell to his knees, sparks and hydraulic fluid spraying from the wound.

    "It¡¯s over, Adam," Peter said, standing over his defeated opponent. "You¡¯ve lost."

    Adam looked up at him, his glowing red eyes dimming. "You think¡­ you¡¯ve won? This city¡­ this world¡­ it¡¯ll eat you alive."

    Peter turned away, sheathing Jue. "Maybe. But not today."

    As Adam¡¯s systems shut down, Peter walked away, leaving the ruined Cyanbi Building behind. The streets were silent, the chaos he had wrought a testament to his resolve.

    "Time to regroup with the others," Peter muttered to himself.

    He disappeared into the night, the echoes of his victory reverberating through the empty streets.

 Chapter 70: With Such Little Strength, Did You Not Apply Oil?

    "Bug! I admit it¡ªyou¡¯ve completely irritated me! Do you even know what happens when you irritate me?"

    Adam Smasher¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and grating, amplified by the mechanical modifications that made up most of his body. His voice, though an attempt to mimic human tones, carried an eerie artificial quality, making it sound far from natural.

    His grotesque face twisted into a crazed, violent grin, a testament to the madness that drove him. Despite the extensive cybernetic augmentations, Adam had somehow avoided full-blown cyberpsychosis. Perhaps his obsession with upgrading himself and his delusional sense of superiority, thanks to the Arasaka Corporation, kept his fragile sanity intact.

    But now, with Peter tearing away his last shred of arrogance, Adam¡¯s composure was on the verge of collapse.

    Peter, on the other hand, stood unfazed. His face showed nothing but excitement. Despite facing Adam Smasher¡ªone of the most fearsome opponents in Night City¡ªPeter''s demeanor radiated confidence.

    To Peter, Adam¡¯s actions, whether in games or in the real world, were beyond despicable. From the deaths of Johnny Silverhand in 2022 to the tragic fates of Saul, Rogue, Rebecca, and David, Adam had left behind a trail of destruction. These losses fueled Peter¡¯s determination to end him once and for all.

    Peter hadn¡¯t even drawn his blade yet. While Saburo Arasaka¡¯s katana was a masterpiece, he wasn¡¯t ready to risk dulling its edge on Adam just yet.

    For Peter, this wasn¡¯t just a fight¡ªit was justice.

    Adam Smasher approached Peter slowly, his mechanical eyes glowing a sinister red. Bald and monstrous, his appearance might have been intimidating to most, but Peter found it amusing.

    "Pfft."

    Peter couldn¡¯t help but stifle a laugh as Adam¡¯s grotesque face came into view.

    "You¡¯re laughing at me?!" Adam roared, his mechanical arm swinging at Peter with terrifying speed.

    Boom!

    Peter caught the blow effortlessly with one hand. The impact reverberated, but Peter remained steady, smirking.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Not bad," Peter said casually, inspecting his hand as if bored. "But if that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, this is going to be disappointing."

    Adam Smasher¡¯s face twisted with fury. For the first time in a long while, someone was standing up to him¡ªand making a mockery of him.

    "Do you think this is over?!" Adam growled, activating his Sandevistan Mark V, a cybernetic enhancement that boosted his speed and strength to terrifying levels.

    In a flash, Adam disappeared, reappearing behind Peter to deliver a devastating kick.

    Crack!

    The force of the kick created a sonic boom, shaking the ground. But Peter caught it¡ªeffortlessly¡ªwith just two fingers.

    "Didn¡¯t you oil your prosthetics? This is embarrassingly weak," Peter quipped, his tone dripping with mockery.

    "Impossible!" Adam bellowed, retreating in disbelief. His kick could topple tanks, yet Peter had stopped it with two fingers.

    "Are you done?" Peter asked, cracking his knuckles. "Good. My turn."

    Before Adam could react, Peter lashed out with a whip kick of his own. Though he held back to avoid damaging Adam¡¯s valuable cybernetic components, the blow was still devastating.

    Boom!

    The impact sent Adam flying, crashing into a nearby car. The vehicle crumpled like paper under the force.

    Adam groaned, his mechanical body sparking as he pulled himself from the wreckage. "Pain¡­ I haven¡¯t felt this in years," he muttered, almost in awe.

    "How long are you going to lie there?" Peter called out, standing over him with an amused expression.

    Adam scrambled to his feet, his mechanical legs propelling him several meters away. "Brat, you think I¡¯m just good at hand-to-hand combat? Let¡¯s see how you handle this!"

    Adam¡¯s body transformed, weapons emerging from hidden compartments. A rifle extended from his arm, a cannon appeared from his shoulder, and miniature missiles locked onto Peter.

    Da-da-da!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The area erupted in gunfire and explosions as Adam unleashed everything in his arsenal. Dust and smoke filled the air, obscuring Peter from view.

    When the smoke cleared, the ground where Peter had stood was riddled with craters. Yet, to Adam¡¯s shock, Peter was unharmed, brushing dust off his shoulder.

    Peter¡¯s gaze shifted upward. A media helicopter hovered overhead, capturing the fight. With a subtle gesture, Peter obscured his face with a digital mosaic.

    "People of Night City," the news anchor¡¯s voice boomed over the live feed, "a terrorist has attacked the luxurious Konpeki Plaza, owned by the Arasaka Corporation. Currently, Arasaka¡¯s signature mercenary, Adam Smasher, is engaging the suspect in combat."

    Elsewhere in Night City

    At the Afterlife, Judy Alvarez stared at the broadcast on her screen, her work forgotten.

    "Peter!" she exclaimed. "Why is he the only one? Where¡¯s Jackie? Where¡¯s V?"

    Though Peter¡¯s face was obscured, Judy recognized his silhouette immediately. Panic set in as she realized what might have happened.

    "Did he go on this mission alone?" she muttered, unable to tear her eyes from the screen.

    In his clinic, Viktor Vektor watched the broadcast with a similar sense of dread.

    "Where are the others?" Viktor muttered, his brow furrowed. "Don¡¯t tell me Peter stayed behind to cover their escape."

    He clenched his fists, frustration bubbling to the surface. "Peter, are you really willing to risk your life for this?"

    Back at the Fight

    Adam¡¯s rage boiled over. "I¡¯m done playing games!" he roared, charging at Peter with renewed fury.

    But Peter met him head-on, his movements a blur. Each strike was calculated, each counter devastating. The difference in their abilities was clear¡ªPeter was in a league of his own.

    Adam¡¯s strikes grew desperate, his mechanical body pushed to its limits. Peter, however, remained calm, dodging and countering with ease.

    Finally, Peter delivered a devastating punch to Adam¡¯s chest, sending him crashing to the ground. Sparks flew from Adam¡¯s damaged body as he struggled to rise.

    Peter loomed over him, his expression cold. "You¡¯re nothing but a relic, Adam. And this city doesn¡¯t need you anymore."

    With a final blow, Peter ended the fight, leaving Adam Smasher broken and defeated.

    The media helicopter captured everything, broadcasting Peter¡¯s victory to the entire city. Night City had a new legend, and his name was Peter.

 Chapter 71: Massacre, Desperate Adam Hammer

    Della Mann in the Taxi

    "Ms. V, Mr. Jack Wells, Mr. David Martinez, the latest news about Cyanbi Building¡ªdo you want me to show you?"

    In the taxi, Jack and the others sat in silence. They had believed that Peter had stayed behind to hold off Lai Xuan, allowing them to escape from the Cyanbi Building safely.

    Now, hearing Della Mann mention news about Peter, their emotions surged.

    "Show it already! Damn it, aren''t you supposed to be smart? Why even ask?!" Jack shouted, unable to contain his frustration.

    "Hurry up! Let me see! How is Brother Peter doing?!" David¡¯s anxiety was evident. Though they had only known Peter for a few days, he felt like a true brother to him¡ªperhaps even like a father figure.

    "Stop yelling! Della Mann, just show us the news," V snapped, annoyed by the sudden chaos in the car.

    "As you wish," Della Mann responded.

    A mechanical voice counted down¡ª"330"¡ªbefore the screen switched to a live news broadcast.

    Even though Peter''s face was blurred, Jack, David, and V recognized him instantly.

    "Sh*t! How the hell did Peter end up fighting Adam Smasher?!" Jack blurted out in disbelief.

    "It''s over¡­ Brother Peter¡­ We shouldn¡¯t have left! We should¡¯ve stayed and fought with him!" David slammed his fist against the seat, his frustration boiling over.

    "Peter¡­" V felt her vision blur. A deep sense of helplessness crept in. She had confidence in Peter¡¯s abilities, but against an opponent like Adam Smasher? That was an entirely different level of danger.

    Valley Apartment

    Meanwhile, Lucy had just regained consciousness from the network intrusion. It was Peter who had severed her connection when Arama Lai Xuan and Araba Saburo had met. He had also set up a temporary decoy to throw off the corporation¡¯s hackers, ensuring that neither Lucy nor T-Bug could be traced.

    Now, staring at the news broadcast, she could still recognize Peter, even with the heavy pixelation obscuring his face.

    "Peter¡­ why did you do this?"

    Because she had been disconnected early, Lucy had no idea that Jack, David, and V had escaped the Cyanbi Building. Seeing Peter on the news, facing Adam Smasher alone, she assumed the worst¡ªthat her friends were dead.

    And now, the man she had fallen for in just two days was standing against the most terrifying force in Night City.

    A wave of despair washed over her.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Was fate so cruel that it would give her hope only to rip it away?

    Back to the Battle

    "Haha! Idiot! No matter how strong your body is, you think you can survive an all-out assault from my weapons?!" Adam Smasher roared with laughter.

    His arsenal was top-of-the-line Arasaka tech¡ªenough firepower to wipe out an entire battalion. He had fired everything he had at Peter, confident that no human could withstand such an attack.

    Yet, as the smoke cleared, Peter stood there.

    The suit he had been wearing was in tatters, his upper body now bare. His skin, however, was untouched¡ªnot a single scratch, not even a speck of dust.

    "What the hell are you barking about? Your weapons can¡¯t even break my defense," Peter said calmly.

    "Impossible¡­ What the f**k are you?!"

    For the first time in decades, Adam Smasher felt something unfamiliar¡ªfear.

    Even if Peter had been wounded, even if he had shown some sign of struggle, Adam might have been able to keep fighting.

    But Peter hadn''t dodged a single attack. He had taken everything head-on and remained completely unscathed.

    There was no chance of victory. No strategy, no weapon, no trick would work against him.

    The realization hit Adam like a freight train.

    Run.

    It was the only thought in his mind.

    The Escape

    BOOM!

    In an instant, Adam turned and bolted, his cybernetic legs activating at full power. The ground beneath him cracked from the force of his escape.

    He had covered hundreds of meters in seconds¡ªuntil a voice echoed behind him.

    "Why are you running? I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of death."

    Peter¡¯s voice was like a thunderclap in his ears.

    "STAY AWAY FROM ME, YOU MONSTER!" Adam roared in panic, spinning around and throwing a desperate punch with all his strength.

    Peter caught the punch effortlessly.

    "Not bad," Peter mused. "This arm of yours could sell for a good price."

    A second later, Adam¡¯s eyes widened in horror¡ªhis cybernetic arm was no longer attached to his body.

    "AAAHHHH!"

    Desperation overtook him. Activating every last ounce of power in his remaining cybernetics, he pushed his systems into overdrive. His legs pumped with every bit of energy they had left, and his internal systems flared with warning alerts.

    "Hey, hey! Are you really trying this hard just so I won¡¯t take your parts to sell?" Peter called out, amused.

    Before Adam could escape any further¡ª

    RIP!

    Both of his legs were torn off.

    The sheer momentum of his sprint sent him crashing forward, rolling three times before skidding to a stop.

    The Final Moments

    The sound of approaching footsteps echoed in the empty street.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Adam, now a limbless wreck, used his last remaining arm to drag himself forward, crawling toward the towering Arasaka building in the distance.

    If he could just get there¡­

    If he could just reach the corporate lab¡­

    He could be reborn.

    Just like sixty years ago.

    Peter sighed. "Tsk, why are you still crawling? You just called me a bug, but don¡¯t you look more like one now?"

    Adam didn¡¯t respond. His only focus was survival.

    Peter wasn¡¯t in the mood to play games anymore. He reached down and tore away Adam¡¯s last arm, stripping him of his weapons and cybernetic enhancements.

    Adam let out a final, guttural scream.

    Now, he was nothing more than a torso with a barely functioning life-support system.

    Peter crouched beside him, tilting his head.

    "Goodbye, Adam Smasher. You¡¯re a legend now¡ªbut the kind that dies."

    He pulled out a high-caliber kinetic pistol, a weapon he had taken from Lai Xuan.

    BANG!

    The shot echoed through the night.

    The man who had slaughtered thousands, who had terrorized Night City for decades, was finally dead.

    There was no sympathy for Adam Smasher. He had dedicated his life to corporate greed, treating human lives as expendable, never once looking back at the destruction he had caused.

    And now, his reign of terror was over.

    The news footage of his defeat spread like wildfire, reaching every corner of Night City¡ªand soon, the entire world.

    Peter had just changed the course of history.

    ---

 Chapter 72: Dig A Hole For Dexter

    "Damn it! Adam Heavy Hammer, you have today! You should have died long ago!"

    Rogge smashed the expensive wine glass in his hand, cursing angrily, but even as he did, two lines of tears ran down his face. The source of the Queen¡¯s lifelong fear of the afterlife had been eliminated¡ªby Peter.

    "Fk! Peter, you are so f***g awesome!" Judy jumped up from her chair, unable to contain her excitement.

    "It''s really you, Peter. You weren¡¯t just bragging. You actually became a legend." Victor silently lit a cigarette as he watched the news unfold.

    "F**k! Peter! He really killed Adam Heavy Hammer! V, look!" Jack, who had been filled with remorse and regret after seeing the news at first, now burst into pure joy.

    "Brother Peter! I knew you were the best!" David''s excitement was uncontrollable as he watched the broadcast.

    V didn''t say anything. His eyes were glued to Peter on the screen, scanning for any injuries.

    Lucy quickly stood up, her hands trembling. "I knew you wouldn''t die before taking me to the moon." Tears of joy streamed down her face.

    While everyone was celebrating, one person remained uneasy. Dexter sat in a dingy motel, worry etched across his face.

    "Damn it. I asked Peter to steal the chip, and he ended up turning the entire Cyan Bi Building into a war zone!" Although Adam Heavy Hammer was dead, Dexter wasn¡¯t relieved. The Norda Arbor Group might have lost Adam, but they still ruled the city. They could hire an army of mercenaries and middlemen to hunt them down.

    At that moment, Dexter''s phone chimed.

    "Old Hei, we got the chip you asked for. Which room are you in?"

    Jack''s voice came through the line. Since no one in the car was injured, Jack and the others had made their way to the motel in a Dellaman.

    "Wow! Mr. Jack Wells, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember the commission after leveling Cyan Bi Building. That¡¯s... quite impressive." Dexter had been on the verge of fleeing, but Jack''s confirmation that they had the chip made him pause.

    If he ran now, he would definitely be hunted down by Arbor¡¯s ninjas. They would find him one day, and he would die under their blades. His only hope of survival was to get his hands on the relic chip and sell it to Military Technology or Kang Tao in exchange for protection.

    "Is it just you, or is Mr. Jack alone?" Dexter asked cautiously. He had only one bodyguard with him, and if things turned ugly, he needed to know if he had enough manpower.

    "Yeah... V and David both died at Cyan Bi Mansion," Jack said, controlling his expression carefully. He needed Dexter to believe it.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Time rewound slightly to when they had just gotten into the car.

    "Peter! Have you changed your mind? We''re waiting for you in the parking lot! Come down quickly!" Jack had answered the call nervously.

    "No, I called to tell you something. Be careful of Dexter."

    Jack frowned. "Watch out for Dexter? Why?"

    "Because there''s a high chance he''ll try to kill you and steal the chip."

    Peter¡¯s voice was eerily calm. Those who knew him well understood that when he was truly angry, he didn''t yell¡ªhe became unnervingly quiet.

    "Alright, I get it. What do you want me to do?" Jack didn¡¯t doubt Peter¡¯s words. Not everyone was trustworthy in this city.

    "First, lie. Say that V and David are dead. Then, go meet Dexter alone. Follow my instructions exactly. Understand?"

    Jack listened carefully as Peter detailed the plan, warning him multiple times in case he didn¡¯t catch on.

    "I understand, but Peter, you have to promise me one thing."

    "Go ahead."

    "Come back alive. I like you, brother. I want to drink with you. I want you at my wedding with Misty." Jack¡¯s expression was dead serious, without his usual playfulness.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I still want to be your son''s godfather."

    Peter¡¯s words made Jack burst out laughing.

    "Alright! Then I¡¯ll let your son call me godfather in the future!"

    "This is really unfortunate, Mr. Jack. You can rest assured that I won''t shortchange you on your reward¡ªif I get my hands on it."

    Dexter smirked internally.

    "I''m in room 404. Be careful¡ªyou might have a tail on you."

    Dexter hung up.

    "Jack, if anything goes wrong, contact us immediately. We¡¯ll back you up," V told him before he got out of the car.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m Jack Wells¡ªPeter¡¯s good brother." Jack grinned, showing his teeth.

    He walked up to room 404, scanning his surroundings. After confirming it was clear, he knocked.

    Dexter¡¯s bodyguard opened the door.

    "Come in. The boss has been waiting for you."

    Jack stepped inside and saw Dexter lounging on the sofa, cigar in hand, blowing smoke rings with a relaxed demeanor.

    "Mr. Jack Wells, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the one delivering the chip." Dexter¡¯s eyes lingered on the box in Jack¡¯s hand. He suppressed the urge to simply shoot him and take it.

    "Hmph! Satisfied now? All this for a stupid chip! V and David..." Jack cursed hysterically, fake tears welling up in his eyes.

    "Mr. Jack Wells, I don¡¯t appreciate that tone. This business comes with risks. Death is part of the game. But let¡¯s be honest¡ªMs. V and Mr. David Martinez died honorably, didn¡¯t they?" Dexter gestured toward the box.

    "Go to hell! Give me my money! I want half a million now! Or I¡¯ll smash this box!" Jack roared, lifting the container as if he were about to throw it.

    "Wait! Mr. Jack! We agreed to sell it first, then split the money! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!"

    Dexter¡¯s calm facade cracked. The chip inside that case was his last hope of survival.

    "F**k that! V and David are dead! I need to take care of their families! Pay up, or I swear, I¡¯ll kill you too!" Jack¡¯s rage was almost convincing. If Peter were here, he¡¯d probably be impressed.

    "Fine! Fine! Half a million! I¡¯ll transfer it now!"

    "Do it. Now."

    Dexter, cursing under his breath, completed the transfer. His heart sank as he watched a significant portion of his bank account drain. He had spent years amassing his wealth, carefully managing information networks and relationships. Now, most of it was gone in an instant.

    But he reassured himself¡ªit would be worth it. If he handed this chip over to Military Technology or Kang Tao, he could secure their protection. Maybe even become a top-tier fixer under their umbrella.

    "I¡¯ll just go wash my face. When I come back, I¡¯ll open the box for you."

    Jack placed the case on the table and stepped into the bathroom. Once inside, he activated his scanning optics.

    Outside, Dexter was muttering under his breath.

    "Goddamn bastard! Another half a million? What, does he think his life is worth that much?!"

    Jack heard every word clearly through his enhanced audio.

    He smirked. Dexter had no idea what was coming.

 Chapter 73: The Scapegoat

    Hearing this, Jack silently took out his pistol, loaded it, and pulled the bolt, preparing to step out and eliminate Dexter and his bodyguards.

    However, the whispering between Dexter and his men outside had suddenly ceased. A tense silence filled the air, making Jack hesitate for a moment.

    "Hey! Jack, why are you so slow?"

    Jack turned his gaze toward Peter, who sat casually on the sofa. For a moment, he was in a daze.

    Peter was now dressed in a pristine suit, though Jack had no idea where he had gotten it. His previous attire, damaged from the brutal battle with Adam Heavy Hammer, had been replaced with something much more casual. Around the room, scattered pieces of mechanical prosthetics lay in disarray.

    Dexter swallowed hard. The sight before him was too familiar¡ªprosthetic parts discarded carelessly, expensive cyberware that couldn¡¯t be bought on the black market no matter how much money one had. Among them, a five-stage Sienweistan violent model lay prominently on the table. This was top-tier technology from Araba, something only the wealthiest or most powerful individuals could ever possess.

    Despite having seen Peter¡¯s victory over Adam Heavy Hammer on the news just moments ago, Dexter still believed in one undeniable truth: power belonged to corporations, not individuals.

    No matter how strong a person was, no matter how legendary their combat skills, they were nothing compared to the might of a megacorporation. Adam Heavy Hammer had been one of the strongest cyber-enhanced warriors, and even he had fallen. A single person could never defy an empire.

    Even if Peter had managed to crush Adam, what could he do against a nuclear bomb? Against a dozen of them? The corporations would always have a way to eliminate him.

    That was why Dexter had already decided¡ªhe needed to betray Jack and turn himself over to Military Tech or Kang Tao. With the protection of those corporate giants, even Peter would have to think twice before coming after him.

    Still, something about Peter unsettled him.

    There was no logical explanation for how Peter had gotten stronger. The idea that he could absorb sunlight to enhance his abilities sounded like utter nonsense.

    But the sight of Adam Heavy Hammer¡¯s dismantled prosthetics lying all around made that nonsense very real.

    Dexter forced a smile.

    "Heh¡­ Mr. Peter, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually kill Adam Heavy Hammer. That¡¯s¡­ impressive! You¡¯ll be the new legend of Night City from now on!"

    Despite his outward confidence, fear gripped Dexter¡¯s heart.

    He glanced around nervously, taking in the cyberware parts scattered around the room. Even if he had brought a hundred bodyguards, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. Adam Heavy Hammer had been a walking fortress, and Peter had still annihilated him.

    Peter¡¯s voice broke the tense silence.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Mr. Dexter, I have a question for you. Why is it that I couldn¡¯t find certain itinerary records in Delamain¡¯s program? Why were the logs altered?"

    Peter¡¯s tone was calm, almost casual, but that made it even more terrifying.

    Dexter¡¯s face paled.

    "N-No! Mr. Peter, there must be a misunderstanding! Maybe it was because of a program modification¡­ You know how these AI systems can be unpredictable¡­"

    Dexter was sweating now. His hands trembled, and he didn¡¯t even notice that his ever-present cigar had fallen to the floor.

    Peter shook his head slowly.

    "Actually, that¡¯s not the main issue."

    He turned on the television, and a news broadcast filled the screen.

    "My father! He died in this terrorist attack! This was a premeditated operation! If I hadn¡¯t evacuated in time, I would¡¯ve been killed in the Cyan Bi Building as well!"

    "I will find the murderer!"

    The man on the screen, Lai Xuan, was overcome with emotion. His expressions shifted from fear to regret, from anger to vengeance.

    Dexter''s blood ran cold.

    "What?! Saburo Arasaka is dead?! Are you all insane?! I only told you to steal the chip¡ªand you actually went and killed Saburo Arasaka?!"

    He lost his composure completely. Saburo Arasaka¡ªthe most powerful man in Night City¡ªwas dead.

    This was beyond catastrophic.

    Even if Peter hadn¡¯t personally killed him, there was no way he could talk his way out of this.

    As long as no clear video evidence proved otherwise, everyone would assume Peter was the one responsible.

    "Peter, do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?! This is insane!"

    Peter ignored Dexter¡¯s panic and remained perfectly composed.

    "What if I told you that the one who killed Saburo Arasaka was his own son, Arasaka Yorinobu?"

    With a flick of his hand, Peter manipulated the TV feed, displaying a recording.

    The footage showed Yorinobu Arasaka standing over his father, eyes burning with hatred.

    "Your mother would be ashamed to see you like this!"

    "Shut up! You don¡¯t deserve to mention my mother! You don¡¯t deserve to!"

    Then, in crystal-clear detail, Yorinobu strangled Saburo Arasaka to death. Every movement, every emotion on his face was captured perfectly.

    The broadcast ended. Peter calmly deleted the video from the screen.

    Dexter¡¯s hands trembled.

    "Mr. Peter¡­ this video¡ªthis is our ticket to survival! We can use it to blackmail Yorinobu! If we force him into an alliance, surpassing Rogue will just be a matter of time!"

    Dexter spoke with renewed excitement, as if he had suddenly become Peter¡¯s most trusted ally.

    Peter merely smirked.

    "Dexter¡­ who¡¯s ¡®we¡¯?"

    Dexter froze.

    "You¡¯re the one who orchestrated the terrorist attack on the Cyan Bi Building, remember? What does that have to do with me?"

    Peter¡¯s voice was mocking, but his words sealed Dexter¡¯s fate.

    The TV screen flickered again¡ªthis time, displaying Yorinobu Arasaka¡¯s reaction in real-time.

    "Thank you, Mr. Peter. You helped me find the true culprit behind my father¡¯s death."

    Yorinobu sat in a luxurious lounge, deep in thought.

    For a moment, he had worried that Peter might expose him. But somehow, the helicopter footage from earlier had failed to capture Peter¡¯s face. Even Arasaka¡¯s best technicians couldn¡¯t decode the mosaic blur.

    Now, Peter had given him the perfect scapegoat.

    Back to the present moment¡ª

    Dexter¡¯s face turned deathly pale as realization set in.

    "You bastard, Peter! You¡¯re setting me up!"

    Because Peter had played Yorinobu¡¯s voice over the speakers, Dexter had heard every word.

    Peter was going to use him as the scapegoat.

    Yes, many people knew that Peter had accepted Dexter¡¯s commission. But who could prove that Dexter didn¡¯t have other plans in motion?

    What would the public believe?

    A video of Peter defeating Adam Heavy Hammer? That only proved he was strong¡ªnot that he was a terrorist.

    But Dexter? A shady fixer with corporate ties?

    He was the perfect fall guy.

    Dexter trembled.

    "I¡¯m just one guy! How the hell could I have attacked an entire skyscraper?!"

    Nobody would believe Peter had killed hundreds of people alone.

    But Dexter?

    A corrupt fixer in league with Military Tech?

    That story made perfect sense.

    Dexter let out a hoarse scream, but it was too late.

    The trap had already been set¡ªand Dexter Deshawn was the perfect scapegoat.

    ---